The Village Boy's Tale Part 9 - 13-12-05 COMPLETE
The CBB -> Ste Therese's House

#1: The Village Boy's Tale Part 9 - 13-12-05 COMPLETE Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 10:01 am


It is the Summer of 1945. Reg, together with Sybil, Peggy, Rix, Jo and all the Maynard children, Debby, Auntie and Anna have travelled to Coniston by train, while Jack and Ted (a young doctor from the san) have driven up with the main luggage and Rufus. Jack has to go back to work for most of the holidays but the others will stay about four weeks.

In those days there was a railway line to Coniston so that is where they arrive. The lake is Coniston, rather than Ransome's combined Windermere and Coniston, though I have played a little fast and loose with the geography where it suits me.



The train pulled into the little station at the end of the line and people on the platform looked curiously as the tall young woman, wearing a jade green dress, emerged and started helping a stream of children on to the platform. A pretty red haired girl of about twelve, then a boy and girl who might well be twins, though they were not very alike, the girl being silvery fair and the boy dark. All carried shopping bags. Three little girls of about five very alike, apart from their hair colour, followed them. Just when he thought there could be no more, she was handed down a basket in which a baby was peacefully sleeping. With no ceremony, she dumped the basket on the platform and turned to receive a toddler.

“Here, Peggy, hold on to Steven for a moment. Peggy and Rix keep an eye on the trips will you while I help with the rest.” So saying she climbed back into the train and appeared a moment later carrying two baskets and followed by three other women, two of them older, and a boy of about fourteen, all laden with cases or baskets.

“Are we all here? Stand still you lot and let me count.”

“It’s all right. I checked the carriage and we’ve not left anyone or anything behind.” The tall boy had a deep voice which carried clearly across the station. “What next?”

“Let’s redistribute these parcels for a start. Rix, you take Auntie’s case. I’ll take Steven now. Reg, you unfold the buggy and I’ll pop him in it.

Peggy and Sybs, take a picnic basket each. They’re empty now so they’re not heavy.

Len, Con, Margot, you carry the fishing nets but mind you don’t poke anyone’s eye out”


Two men hurried onto the platform and rushed up to greet the arrivals.

“Jo. We’re here.”

Thrusting the toddler into the arms of the tall boy, the woman turned and greeted the men.

“Jack. Ted. I’m so glad to see you. I wondered what on earth we should to if you were delayed. You’ve no idea the journey we’ve had! So many changes!”

The older of the men hugged her and then looked at the assembled party.

“Come on everyone. We need to hurry to get the bus. We’re nearly there now.”

“The bus! Jack, what are you thinking of. Why didn’t you bring the cars? Where’s Rufus?”

“We left him sunning himself on the veranda. Mrs Whitely is there to show you where everything is and she is keeping an eye on him. Simpler to get the boat, my dear. It stops at a jetty only five minutes from the house. Much quicker than by road. More fun as well. We’ve got to go nearly the length of the lake so it’s a good chance to get a look at the area. Have you got the tickets ready?”


Jo fished in her bag and handed over a sheaf of tickets. “Auntie has hers and Reg’s.”

With the help of the two men, they were soon on the bus and rattling through the village. They went over a little bridge, past a church and then the bus abruptly turned down a side road and after about half a mile, stopped in an open area.

“There’s the lake!” squealed Margot. “And there’s the steamer.”

Jack and Ted, hurried them off the bus and down a short wooden jetty to where a small steamer was waiting. Hurrying on board, the children all rushed to the open front of the boat and began exclaiming excitedly.

“Sit down, all of you.” Said Jack, grabbing Steven who, released from the buggy, was standing on the seat and trying to climb onto the gunwale. “Don’t forget, duffers drown and you’re all behaving like duffers at the moment. You sit on my lap, young man. You’re a menace.”

They all sat down, the adults scarcely less excited than the children. After a few minutes the steam engine surged with power and the men cast off. Turning, the boat moved out of the little bay and they saw that the lake stretched into the distance with a range of hills rising on all sides. On the opposite shore, trees came down to the water’s edge and. as the little steamer turned to head down the lake, there was a sigh of wonder from the all the children as they saw the full extent of the lake.

Jo smiled at Anna, who looked happier than she had been for years. “Not quite the Tiernsée, Anna, but the next best thing! This little steamer is very like the one at home.”

“I will enjoy it here.”
Said Anna, simply, and went back to feasting her eyes on the expanse of water.

Jo sat back with Charles on her knee and enjoyed the children’s excitement. It seemed strange that only Sybil, Peggy and Rix would have any memory of being on a boat before. The triplets were babies when they crossed from Guernsey and Reg had probably never seen so much water in his life. She caught Jack’s eye and he moved across to sit next to her, leaving Reg to hold onto Steven.

“It’s lovely. I know we’re going to have a great holiday here. It was very clever of you to think of it.”

He put his arm round her shoulder. “I’ve seen pictures of it and always wanted to come. We’re lucky to have Ted with us. He sailed here as a boy and knows the area well."

The boat was making a diagonal crossing of the lake and they could soon see a small jetty with a few people waiting and some of their fellow passengers started to gather their belongings ready to disembark. The children looked round and Jack shook his head.

“Not yet. There’s two more stops before we get off.” They turned back to the water again and soon were heading back out into the centre of the lake again.

Suddenly there was a loud squeal from Margot, echoed by the other triplets.

“Look. Children sailing!”

A small dinghy was coming towards them, steered by a boy of about thirteen. In the boat was also a girl of around ten and, looking out from the bows, a boy about the triplet’s age.

The heard the small boy shout “Steamer on the starboard bow.” And the answering cry from the boy at the helm. “Ready about!”

There was a flurry of activity as the boy eased the tiller across and the girl ducked as the boom swung across. The girl and the small boy at the front, flung themselves to the opposite side of the boat and she came round, faltering for a second and then picking up speed as the sail filled and they passed in front of the steamer. Reg held his breath as the little craft heeled over and then righted herself and set off for the opposite shore.

He turned to Ted, who was watching the manoeuvre with approval. “Are they tacking?”

“Yes. Can you feel the breeze on your back? They’re sailing into the wind so they go in zig zags across the lake.”

“Like Roger running up the field.”
Said Len with satisfaction in her voice. “Will we be able to do that?”

“Once you’ve learned to sail, yes. I think they’ve been sailing a long while and it takes practice. You’ll soon learn, though.”


There was silence for a few minutes while they took this in. It looked exciting but rather scary. Then their attention was distracted by a black bird arrowing into the water. It disappeared for what seemed like forever and then appeared again farther along, with a fish in it’s beak.

“Is that a cormorant?” Reg asked. “I wish I’d left my binoculars out of my case!”

“Yes, well recognised. You’ll see plenty more. Are you keen on birds.”

“Rather!”


There was one more stop and then they were crossing the lake again. Ahead of them was a wooded island. The children all looked with interest as they passed and, when they saw the rocks at the other end, Peggy cried “It has to be Wild Cat Island. The harbour is through those rocks.”

Ted laughed. “It’s real name is Peel Island, but it is the one that Wild Cat Island is based on. We’ll visit it in a few days when you can sail a bit. Look, there’s our landing stage and you can see our house just beyond.”

None of the children had any interest in the house. Their eyes were fixed on the boathouse set on the shore below. In there were the boats they would be sailing.

Soon they were walking along a footpath across a field towards a small copse.

“It’s just through this little wood. It makes it nice and private. The public footpath turns up the hill this side of the wood”

Jo stifled a giggle. Jack sounded as if he had designed the place himself, he was so proud of it.

They went through a gate at the other side of the wood and there it was. A solid Victorian house, built of the local stone with windows thrown open to the breeze. There was a terrace running the length of the house and then a small garden, bordered by a double stone wall, planted along the top with nasturtiums and lobelia which spilled over the edge in a curtain of orange and blue. A carpet of lush green grass sloped down to the waters edge where the wooden boat house waited invitingly. There was a sound of familiar barking and Rufus came galloping down the field his tail gyrating madly with excitement. Jo stopped to make a fuss of him. “You take it a bit steadier, old boy. You’re not a puppy now.”

All the children, except Steven and Charles were running down the hill before the adults had time to take in the details of the house.

Ted grinned. “I’ll go with them. You go on up to the house and I’ll bring them up in a few minutes. It’ll give you time to take stock of the house without the hordes rattling round.”

He set off with long strides and broke into a run to catch up with the eager would be sailors.

The other adults set off up the field to the house, accompanied by Rufus and laden with baskets and cases. They were soon in the large kitchen where a middle aged woman was just pouring boiling water into a large teapot.

“You’ll be parched after your journey. I’m Mrs Whitely, now sit yourselves down and have a nice cup of tea then I’ll show you round. There’s milk for the children when they come up from the boats. I saw them run off down the field, bless them. All the beds are made up with freshly aired sheets and I’ve got your meal ready for tonight. Sit down and be easy.”

They all sat round the kitchen table and gratefully accepted the cups of tea as she poured them.

After quenching their thirst, they were shown round the house and found that Jack and Ted had already put the cases in the rooms ready for them. Jo and Jack had a large room which also contained a cot for Charles and a little slip of a room off the side with a single bed for Steven. The triplets were to share a room next to their parents. Debby and Auntie shared a room and Anna had a small room to herself on the same floor. On the floor above were several attics and Reg and Rix were to share one of those, Sybil and Peggy another and Ted had claimed a small one up there as well.

By the time Jo had unpacked for herself, Jack and the younger children, Mrs Whitely had explained the mysteries of the range to Anna and the two older women and showed them where everything was kept in the kitchen. She then left, promising to return the next morning with fresh milk.

“If you go up to the lane and turn right, we’re about half a mile on the right. Bates Farm, is ours. It’s the first one you come to. Any problems, just come along.”

“Do you want to go down to the boathouse?”
Jo asked Jack as she came downstairs with Charles in her arms.

“I’ll leave Ted to deal with it at the moment. He’s the expert and he’s taught children to sail before. I think, to be honest, he’s enjoying being Commodore of a fleet again. Life’s not been much fun for him for the last few years. I’m dying to see the boats but I can wait. I’ll put the playpen up on the terrace so you can pop Steven in it. We can see him from the kitchen and the drawing room and at least we’ll know where he is. Let’s get as much sorted as we can before they come back up. We can all go down to see the boats later.”

Auntie, Debby and Anna came down the stairs having unpacked and shooed Jo and Jack out of the kitchen.

“We’ll get tea so it is ready when the children come back. Leave Steven and Charles with us.” Said Anna so Jo and Jack went off to do more organising of belongings, casting many a glance out of the windows to where the lake sparkled in the sun and the far hills showed a purplish cast.


Last edited by patmac on Tue Dec 13, 2005 8:09 pm; edited 28 times in total

 


#2:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 10:17 am


Oh good fun. Thanks Pat. The travel sounds as if it must have been exhausting. Love that the children are already down and in the boats with Ted to help them.

It was great seeing that little domestic scene with Jo, Jack and the other adults too.

 


#3:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 10:47 am


Oh brilliant, this is great. I wonder if the children in the boat will become friends? Very Happy

Thanks Pat

 


#4:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 11:26 am


Great to see this back again, Pat.

Wish I was away on that type of holiday. Laughing

 


#5:  Author: MaryRLocation: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 12:23 pm


The residents must have thought it was the Pied Piper getting off the train. Laughing

You painted a loveley scene there, Pat, and they are all clearly mesmerised by the beauty.

Thank you.

 


#6:  Author: AlexLocation: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 1:13 pm


Very happy to see this again, Pat, I've been keeping my eye out for it. It sounds like they are going to have a wonderful holiday with plenty of adventures!

 


#7:  Author: SugarplumLocation: second star to the right! PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 8:07 pm


Great to see it back Pat - thanks. Can't wait for more. It sounds like they are going to have a great time

 


#8:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 9:19 pm


Great to see more of this. Thanks Patmac.

 


#9:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Oct 30, 2005 10:15 pm


Oh, whee!!! What fun! Loved all the S&A references - and I am sure that Anna will enjoy it there!! How sensitive of Jo to think of her.

Ted? Hmmm... surname wouldn't be Walker by any chance? Wink

Thanks Pat!

 


#10:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 12:24 am


Yay!!!!!

Patmac is drabbling again!!!

 


#11:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 2:13 am


Ooo, hooray - this is back!

Thanks Pat. Was a gorgeous scene setter.

*makes self comfortable and puts up feet to enjoy the rest*

 


#12:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 5:00 am



In other words, Thank you, Pat!

Nifty web site (no lime green flags though):
http://www.cornishwebservices.co.uk/amazons/

 


#13:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 5:31 am


Kathy that is OUTSTANDING!

Oh and Pat, I'm pleased you've started this too!

 


#14:  Author: KathyeLocation: Laleham PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 10:35 am


he he Laughing at kathy

So glad this has started again.

Thanks Pat Kiss

 


#15:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 10:43 am


Wonderful. Thank you Pat.

 


#16:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 11:32 am


I've been waiting for this, and now it's here. Thanks, Pat.

 


#17:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 11:33 am


Thanks, Pat. It's great to see this drabble back again. Their holiday sounds great - I wish I was there.

 


#18:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 1:01 pm


Yay! Mexican Wave

Looking forward to a wonderful summer holiday - just what is needed now the weather's turning gloomier Very Happy

Thanks Pat

Liz

 


#19:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 8:10 pm


LOL Kathy. After looking at the site I did toy with posting it all in code but didn't reckon on getting many readers Rolling Eyes


Ted caught up with the apprentice sailors just as Rix was opening the boat house door. They all crowded in and saw three small dinghies and a larger rowing boat tied to the landing stage which ran round three sides of the boathouse. A small jetty ran out into the lake and the water lapped against the sides with a quiet murmur.

Each dinghy had it’s mast laid neatly along it’s length together with boom, yard and sail, together with a pair of oars and they saw that each had a different colour sail. One was white, one brown and one red. The children read the names on the boats. ‘Miranda’, ‘Kestrel’ and ‘Edith May’.

“I thought we were having two dinghies!” exclaimed Reg. “There’s three here.”

“I want to sail as well.” Said Ted. ”We can make up three crews, there’s enough of us.”

“Where are the sheets?”
Margot asked, “Do we have to bring the ones off our beds?”

“That’s just another name for the ropes.”
Explained Ted, frowning at the older ones who were smothering laughter.

Margot’s face cleared. “Oh. Why don’t they just call them ropes then? I couldn’t think how it worked.”

“No one knows really, though some people say the word comes from an old word the Vikings brought over and it really meant the corner of the sail where the rope is fixed. I’ll show you how it works in a little while.”


When the excited talk died down a little, Ted gathered them around.

“Sailing isn’t just a game. It’s serious stuff and, if you’re not careful, accidents can happen. Things happen fast on the water, the wind can change without any warning sometimes and, nearer the shore, you have to be careful of rocks under the water, where they are difficult to see. Remember how the Swallow sank at the beginning of Swallowdale.

That’s why sailors have rules that have to be obeyed. You have to have one person in charge and he’s the Captain. The crew can advise him but he takes the decisions. There’s no time for arguments in an emergency! Look here.”


He pointed to a neatly written notice pinned to the wall.

“We’ve three dinghies and so we need three crews.”

I’m Captain of the Edith May. I’ll have either Dr Maynard or Mrs Maynard as Mate when they have time and Margot as Able Seaman on the days the triplets sail with us. That might not be everyday and if they make a fuss about staying behind, they won’t sail again!

Reg, you are Captain of the Miranda with Sybil as mate and Len as Able Seaman.

Rix, you take Kestrel with Peggy as your Mate and Con as Able Seaman.
I’m Commodore of the fleet and when we’re sailing together, I’m in charge.

There are certain rules before we go on to anything else.

Number 1. You don’t argue with me or your Captain. If we say jump, you don’t say ‘Why?’, you say ‘Aye, aye, Sir!” Anyone who doesn’t obey orders is left ashore next time. We’ll be sailing in deep water and we can’t afford any accidents.

Number 2. I need to know that everyone can swim before you start going off alone. You will all wear life jackets to be on the safe side anyway but you can’t go out without me unless you can doggy paddle at least and stay afloat for three minutes.

Number 3. The crew of each boat has to work together. You each have important things to do. You remember those children we saw yesterday. The Captain was steering but he was concentrating on the wind and the water. You probably didn’t notice but he was watching the sail, not looking out for other craft. The boy who was look out in the bow saw the steamer. He called out and the Captain didn’t double check, he trusted his look out and brought the boat about.

Now, any questions?”

“Will we all get a turn at steering?”
asked Con.

“I don’t see why not. I was steering when I was your age. If you pay attention, you should all get a good go at it within a few days.”

“They’ve all got centre boards.”
Said Reg peering into each boat in turn. “The Swallow didn’t have one but the Amazon did. Why is that?”

“Most dinghies have centreboards to make them deeper in the water when they are sailing against the wind but some, built for sailing in shallow waters don’t. I’m guessing Arthur Ransome’s Swallow was based on one he had sailed on an estuary. He was a keen sailor, you know. I suppose he still is in fact.”


Rix and Reg were looking with longing at their ships, each convinced that his was the best. Reg was secretly thrilled to have a brown sail like the Swallow and Rix was quite convinced that white sails looked best, especially as he had a Mate called Peggy, just like the original Amazons.

“We’ll need proper flags.” Said Sybil, thoughtfully. “Kestrel is easy but we’ll have to decide what to do for Miranda and Edith May. Why do some boats have girls names?”

“Boats are always referred to as ‘she’. Don’t ask me why for I don’t know but they do seem alive once they’re on the water so ‘it’ seems wrong somehow. As for the names, sailors often named their ships for their wives or girl friends.”

“So they wouldn’t forget their names when they were away for years when they went exploring far off lands.”
Offered Con, with satisfaction in her voice.

Ted laughed. “Something like that. We’d better get up to the house for tea now.”

“Can we come down again later and make a start?”
asked Peggy anxiously. “We don’t want to waste any time.”

“I don’t see why not. We’ll need to make sure we’re not needed up at the house and then see what time supper is. There should be time though.”


They all set off up the hill, The crews of the Miranda and the Kestrel going ahead in two separate groups. Margot waited while Ted closed the door and slipped her hand into his. “Can we have a flag too?” she asked. “I can’t sew like Peggy and Sybil. Who will make ours?”

“Can you keep a secret?”
Ted asked.

“Yes, honest injun, cross my heart and hope to die!”

“I’ve already got a flag for our boat. My sister made it when we were children.”


Margot’s eyes widened. “Really! That means it’s years and years old. What was your boat like?”

“Just like these, except it didn’t have a centre board because we lived on an estuary and it was shallow. It had a red sail and that’s partly why I chose that boat for us.”


They followed the others up the hill, Margot swinging from Ted’s hand and asking questions as fast as he answered them.

The first two crews burst into the kitchen talking non stop. After trying to listen to the confused jumble of information for a few minutes, Jo clapped her hands over her ears.

“Quiet, you lot! I can’t hear a word. You can take your tea outside and talk all you like out there. I gather you all approve of the plans?”

A chorus of agreement answered her and the children collected their plates and mugs and disappeared into the garden. A moment later, Ted and Margot appeared, collected theirs and disappeared outside as well.

“I’ll take mine out.” Said Jack, stacking his plate with sandwiches. “ I see they’ve already split into crews as they make their plans. Since I’m supposed to be Ted’s Mate for the next couple of days, I’ll join him and Margot. Once he’s got them up to standard, he’ll get some time off for good behaviour. We agreed the older ones should leave the triplets behind some days so he won’t be needed everyday.”

He left and the kitchen fell quiet for a minute and then Jo turned to Anna.

“Shall we take the rowing boat out after tea? What about you two? Would you like a trip on the lake?”

Debby and Auntie looked at one another. “I’ve never been in a boat till today.” Said Debby, doubtfully.

“Neither have I so don’t ask me to do anything except sit still.”

“No problem. Anna and I can both row so you can just sit and enjoy it. Steven can sit between you. I think he’s getting to the tired stage where he won’t wriggle and Charles will be all right in his basket. Do say you’ll come! It’s a cold supper anyway.”


With some trepidation, they agreed and started clearing away.

*
“What shall we have on our flag?” asked Sybil. “I’d like to get it made before the first time we sail.”

“I’d really like a bird. I’ve no idea what you could do to show a picture of ‘Miranda’. Could you do a Cormorant. That’s the first bird we saw when we got here.”
Reg remembered with relief that Sybil could sew. “It wouldn’t be the same to ask one of the grown ups to do it.”

“Have you got a picture? I could do it like Titty did for the Swallow, cutting it out and sewing it in the centre of a piece of material, only we’d need a black bird and a white outside. Mamma is sure to have something we can cut up. I’m sure Anna has her sewing kit with her. She never goes anywhere without it.”

“If you can, that would be great. I’ve got my bird book with me and there’s a picture in that. Do you know what size it needs to be?”

“Uncle Ted will know. I’ll ask him.”

“We need Ship’s papers as well.”
Said Len. “We can’t go to sea without them. It’s probably breaking the law. We all have to sign them.”

“So we do!. I’ve got plenty of paper in my case. We’ll do those tonight. Can you really swim, Len?”

“Yes. At least Con and I can. Margot just does a doggy paddle and she doesn’t go where it’s deep. Mamma taught us at the swimming baths in Armiford. We went every week last year and this summer we’ve been swimming in the river at the bottom of the hill. You wait till you see Mamma swim. She’s really fast.”


Reg sighed with relief. “We’ve a swimming pool at school. It’s outside so we only use it in the summer. We used to swim in one of the reservoirs near home as well. I like swimming.”

“I can swim as well.”
Added Sybil. “Auntie took me and Peggy as well. Rix learnt at school. It would have been awful if anyone couldn’t.”

“I wonder how long everyone is going to be. I want to go down to the boathouse again.”


Reg looked round and saw that Rix and Peggy were also looking to see if the others were finished. He could see the Commodore and his Mate still talking and drinking tea. He caught Rix’s eye and mouthed, silently, “Grown ups!” rolling his eyes. Rix grinned back at him and nodded in agreement.

At that moment, the back door opened and Jo came out with Anna, Debby and Auntie. All were wearing shady hats and they had Steven and Charles with them.

“We’re going for a row. It will clear some space in the boat house anyway. I should imagine it’s quite tight in there We’ll have supper at eight o’clock tonight as we had a late tea. That gives us all three hours to get back here, though I shouldn’t think we’ll be more than an hour as the little ones ought to be in bed before we have supper.”

Jack looked at he other two groups. “I think this lot are all done now, so, if the Commodore agrees, we’ll all come down and we can get the boat out for you. We’ve got to learn to step a mast and rig the sails tonight if we’re to sail tomorrow.”

Ted stood up. “Captain Reg and Captain Rix, order your crews to clear the tea things and we’ll go down to prepare the fleet.”

Everybody sprang to their feet and Reg and Rix saluted smartly. “Aye, aye Sir.” they chorused and turned briskly to give their orders.

 


#20:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 8:16 pm


Thanks, Pat. This is going to be good, I can tell.

 


#21:  Author: Helen PLocation: Crewe, Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 8:38 pm


Thank you Patmac - I am so glad the children (and the adults!) know their Ransome thoroughly! Very Happy

I am a very devoted fan of AR and will enjoy this instalment especially! Very Happy

 


#22:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 9:07 pm


Thanks Pat, it is good to see the trips growing up a little.

 


#23:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 9:31 pm


That was lovely Pat - so nice to see all the children out of the school environment.

 


#24:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 10:35 pm


Thanks, Pat. I liked Margot's comment about taking the sheets off the beds - that was really sweet. I have learnt a lot more about handling boats through reading the latest update as well as really enjoying reading it.

 


#25:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Oct 31, 2005 11:27 pm


Thanks Pat. Loved Con's comment about why some boats have girls' names! And all the S&A references...I can feel a reread coming on! Very Happy

 


#26:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 12:00 am


Terrific! Thanks Pat Very Happy

Liz

 


#27:  Author: LyanneLocation: Ipswich, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 1:04 am


Phew! I've caught up on reading all the archived story and am now able to comment. Oh, this is lovely, I can feel the breeze on my face. Margot is so sweet!

 


#28:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 1:41 am


That was excellent as usual Pat! Thank you!

 


#29:  Author: ChangnoiLocation: New Mexico, USA PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 4:18 am


My dad read us Swallows and Amazons when we were very young. This is probably going to prompt a re-read, though.

Patmac, you have a touch of genius. More than a touch, if you like.

Thanks so much for continuing this story. All the characters in it are gloriously sympathetic and somewhat more real than they are in EBD. Like someone prised loose the pages of a CS book and allowed the characters to actually breathe one day.


Chang

 


#30:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 9:52 am


Wonderful! I can see I'm going to have to go and re-read my Arthur Ransome!

 


#31:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 2:17 pm


My mum read all the Arthur Ransome books to us - most of them on the flights to and back from Chicago. I don't know how her voice held out! One of the stewards came and sat by us and evesdropped shamelessly whenever he could, I seem to remember.

Thanks, Pat, really looking forward to more of this!

 


#32:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 10:17 pm


I didn't expect to find so many Ransome fans here Rolling Eyes I was a bit afraid this was a little self indulgent and technical. Please indulge me, all you non Swallows and Amazons enthusiasts - the books are all in print!



After seeing the rowing boat loaded and waving till it was round the headland, they brought Edith May out to the jetty to step the mast and rig her. Ted watched with approval as Reg made the painter fast to the post at the end.
“Well done. I see you know your knots.”

Reg flushed. “I’ve been practicing. I found a book on knots in the library at school.”

“Good for you. Now watch carefully while I show you how everything goes together. We’ll do it several times and all the Captains and Mates will have a go. I’m afraid the mast will be a bit heavy for the Able Seamen but they should watch so they’ll know when they’re a bit bigger.”


Carefully, he lifted the mast into it’s hole in the forward thwart and showed them how to make sure it was facing the right way. Then he showed them how to fit the sail, naming all the parts as he did so. Once the sail was up and he had adjusted the boom, she sat quivering on the water, seemingly eager to go. He showed them how the centreboard worked and how it needed to be up when sailing with the wind but down when tacking.

He then showed them how to take everything down again and first Jack and then Reg, Rix and the two Mates all had to do it in turn.

They all made mistakes, of course, even Jack, except for Sybil who came last. She flushed when the Commodore praised her. “I came last so I had watched it five times. What next, Commodore.”

Ted looked at his watch. “I think we’ve time for everyone to come out for a short sail. I’ll take the two Captains first then the other two Mates and then the three Able Seamen. I’ll take my Mate out after Supper as he’s sailed before.”

There was a scramble for the life jackets and, by the time the sail was again hoisted, Rix and Reg were ready to get aboard.

“Get right down in the bottom as we set off. I’ll need to swing the boom across as soon as we make way. It hurts if it catches your head. Will you cast us off, please Mate Jack. We’ll be about thirty minutes.”

Jack slipped the painter from the post and coiled it. “Ready?” he queried. Ted nodded and Jack deftly slung the coiled rope into the bow of the boat.

As Ted eased the boom across, the sail filled with wind and they were moving. They sailed round the little headland, out of sight of the others, Ted, explaining what he was doing every inch of the way.

“Right. I think you need your first practice at steering out of sight of the others. Reg, you come and sit beside me. Rix, you sit amidships and move to the opposite side from the sail each time we go about to help the balance. Keep your head well down while Reg practices, we may gybe without any warning while he gets the hang of it. Then it will be your turn.”

Reg moved gingerly along the boat and sat where the Commodore had sat to steer as the Commodore moved to the other side of the tiller.

“Don’t grip the tiller too tight, just use your fingers. You have to learn to feel the boat through the tiller. That’s right. Hold the sheet in your other hand. You use that to adjust the sail. Now move the tiller gently to one side. It doesn’t matter which. I just want you to feel the difference as the wind changes.

That’s it. Did you feel the sail through the sheet? Now move the sheet so the sail catches the wind again. Keep the sail filled with wind. The little flag at the top needs to be the same side as the sail. If it isn’t, you’re likely to gybe suddenly. We’ll have our proper flags up soon and they’ll be easier to see than that silly little thing.


After some false starts, it all came together. Reg found that just by the feel of the tiller and looking at the sail and the flag, he could adjust his steering to make the best use of the wind. Soon they were racing along, the water creaming round her and a wake showing behind. After too short a time for Reg’s liking, he was being taught to turn into the wind and how to tack against it. Rix, with a little difficulty had let the centreboard down and Reg felt the difference immediately.

Tacking was harder. Not only did he have to keep a close eye on the sail but he had to keep adjusting it to stay as close to the wind as possible. Only once did he forget to warn Rix that he was going about and, fortunately, Rix was watching closely and ducked in time.

“How do you know how far to go on each tack?” he asked eventually, realising that he seemed to be getting farther from the shore with each tack.

“You can count as you’re going out and then count the same coming back in. It doesn’t matter that you are going farther out today. That’s going to be better than going to close to the shore. You sometimes lose the wind when you get too close and you lose way.”

“So if I count a few extra on the way back to shore, we’ll get closer.”

“Yes, once you’ve got a feel for it, you start looking at landmarks and heading for them. We’ll go about in a moment and Rix can have a go. I’ll take the tiller now. Pull the centreboard up, Rix and stick the pin through to hold it up.”


Reg reluctantly let him take the tiller and, watching the Commodore steer, realised immediately that he could have kept much closer to the wind than he had.

The two boys exchanged places and the boat turned to sail before the wind. As Rix had done, he watched closely as the other boy learned the feel of the wind and the sail. Then it was time to let the centreboard down again and Rix began to tack into the wind. When they were almost back to the headland, Ted sent Rix forward again and, with the centreboard up, they watched as Ted took the boat skimming up the lake at a speed which neither boy had thought possible. On his orders, they let the centreboard down and he demonstrated just how close to the wind the little boat would sail, finally fetching up beside the jetty at the boathouse in fine style. Reg threw the painter up to Jack and soon they were scrambling up onto the jetty.
The rowing boat was back in the boat house and there was no sign of the triplets but Peggy and Sybil were all ready in their life jackets.

“Jo took the triplets up to the house when they came back. I thought if you were half an hour on each trip, they’d get bored waiting. I’ll bring them back in another half hour, ready for their turn.” Said Jack who was waiting with them.

Brimming with excitement, Peggy and Sybil got into the boat and set off on their first sail. Jack waved them off and then turned to the two boys.

“I’m going back up. You two don’t have to, if you don’t want to. Just make sure you’re back by eight o’clock for supper. I think you’d better not go far. We don’t know what is private land and how the farmers feel about people tramping their fields. We’ll find out from Mrs Whitely in the morning.”

“We’ll probably come back to see the Mates get back and the Able Seamen set off.”
Rix suggested. “We could go along the shore a bit and see what it is like.”

The two Captains lingered in the boathouse for a few minutes, looking longingly at their ships and then set off to explore along the edge of the lake.

*

When Sybil and Peggy arrived back, the triplets were waiting, clad in their life jackets and dancing around with anticipation.

They changed places with the two Mates and Ted set off again. Once they were round the headland, he pulled the boat round so they were not making way.

“Now, you three, if you want to learn to sail, you have to pay attention.”

As before, he explained why they should duck if he said he was going about and patiently went through all he had told the others. Each had a turn at steering with his hand guiding them on the tiller and each of them had a turn in the bows as look out.

It’s a jolly important job.” He stressed. “You saw how that boy warned his Captain of the steamer and, if he hadn’t it could have been nasty.”

“I get muddled between Starboard and Port.”
Said Len. “Is there an easy way to remember? It would be awful to get it wrong.”

“When I was your age, or a little younger, I wrote ‘S’ on the back of my right hand and ‘P’ on my left hand till I got used to it. It’s better than making a mistake.”


They arrived back at the boathouse to find Jack and the two captains waiting for them. As soon as the sail was lowered, they set off for the house and supper.

After supper, Jo insisted that the triplets should go to bed. “It’s nearly nine o’clock and you’ve been up since six this morning.” She said when they protested. “You don’t have to go to sleep straight away but you’ll be fit for nothing tomorrow if you don’t go to bed now.”

Reg found his bird book for Sybil and Peggy who were going to consult Anna on the materials for sewing their own flags. The Commodore produced his flag, which was a very fine kingfisher, embroidered on both sides, though it was looking rather worn. Sybil exclaimed over the embroidery and, for a moment, he looked rather sad.

“My sister made it when she was ten. It’s rather precious to me because she was killed in the war. I’m really looking forward to flying it again.”

“We’ll take great care of it.”
Sybil assured him. “We’ll only want to measure it to get the size right.”

They went off to find Anna. Debby and Auntie insisted on washing up and Jo, Jack and Ted took their coffee outside on the terrace. Auntie and Debby joined them leaving Anna with Sybil and Peggy sewing in the kitchen. After a little while, Jo slipped upstairs to check on the triplets and found them, as she expected, fast asleep.

“Where did Rix and Reg go? I haven’t seen them since supper.”

“They borrowed my Ordnance Survey map of the area and have retired to their room to pore over it and make plans.”

“Good. I’m glad they’re getting on. You never know how youngsters will be. Rix is used to ruling the roost at Madge’s and I don’t think Reg would be much of a pushover if he tried it here.”

“He’s a lot better since he went to school.”
remarked Jack. “It’s done him a world of good.”

“Even so, I could see Sybil flaring up if he tried being bossy.”
Jo retorted.

After a while, Auntie and Debby appeared and Ted and Jack left for their first sail together.

When they had gone, Jo asked how Anna was getting on with the girls.

“They’re well on the way and Sybil is hoping to mend the loose bits of embroidery on Ted’s flag. She brought her silks with her in case we had wet weather and she’s matching the colours at the moment while Anna tacks up her flag.”

The departure of the Edith May was watched by Reg and Rix who were looking out of their attic window. Rix sighed as the little boat rounded the headland.

“He sails jolly well. Do you think we’ll ever learn it all?”

“I was wondering that. This afternoon, I could hardly take it all in and then when he took the boat up the lake at the end, he made it look so easy.”

“We’ve just got to get in all the practice we can.” Said Rix, with determination. “Sailing morning, noon and night. He won’t let us go off on our own till he’s sure we can manage.”

“I wonder if they’ll let us camp. That would be great.”

“We’ll certainly not be allowed to take the triplets, they’re too young. In any case we haven’t got tents.”


Reg’s face fell. “I hadn’t thought of that. Never mind, we’ll be able to go off for long days. I say, what is that mountain over on the other side of the lake? It’s the tallest round here. Do you suppose it’s Kanchenjunga?”

They pored over the map again and worked out that it’s name was Coniston Old Man.

“I’ll bet that’s it. Look there are mine workings marked on the map. I’d love to climb it.”

They decided to go down for milk and biscuits and then watch for the return of the Edith May.

Sitting by the open window and watching for the little boat to round the headland on her way back, they watched other boats sailing and the steamer on her last run up the lake. At last she appeared and they saw her come alongside the landing stage and watched as the mast was unstepped and the boat pulled into the boathouse for the night.

They heard the murmur of voices as the two men strolled up the field and watched as they approached the house. By now the stars were appearing in the sky and the hills had a blue tinge. The breeze dropped and the two young Captains went to bed to dream of adventures on the boundless ocean.

 


#33:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 11:18 pm


patmac wrote:
The breeze dropped and the two young Captains went to bed to dream of adventures on the boundless ocean.


After reading that, I think I might too.

Thanks Pat Very Happy

Liz

 


#34:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 11:33 pm


Thanks, Pat. I have never read the book, even though I have a copy somewhere. I am determined to read it now after reading your drabble.

 


#35:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 11:43 pm


Very Happy Their enthusiasm is so infectious!

Thanks, Pat. 2 lovely posts.

 


#36:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Nov 01, 2005 11:44 pm


Wonderful, I have all the books and it brings it all back....

Thanks Pat. Laughing

 


#37:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 5:12 am


Inspired by Pat, I've just started a S&A reread.

 


#38:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 9:47 am


Miss Di wrote:
Inspired by Pat, I've just started a S&A reread.


Me too though I don't have them all. But having read the first three chapters of S&A last night this is so reminiscent!

Thank you Pat!

 


#39:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 2:06 pm


This is bringing back fond memories of when I was quite small (though, as my dad would remark, unfortuntely rather acurately, I'm still small now Rolling Eyes ).

I especially remember one day in the summer when it was pouring it down with bucketloads of rain, and my mum read 'Peter Duck' to us. It was the only one I couldn't really come to terms with - it was the teeth in the soap that I really hated!

I loved all the others, though, and especially the first one!

Wonderful, thanks, Pat!

 


#40:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 2:42 pm


Oh I love this drabble so much... *big contented sigh*

Thanks Pat Very Happy

 


#41:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 9:22 pm


Sybil had taken so long lovingly repairing the Kingfisher flag the evening before that she had almost gone to sleep while sewing her Cormorant. The sudden hoot of an owl had startled her into wakefulness and she had reluctantly laid it aside and turned off her bedside light. Peggy was long since asleep and didn’t stir.

Banging her head on her pillow six times to be sure to wake early, she dropped off immediately.

Waking with a start at six o’clock, she sat up, reaching for her sewing basket. By the time Peggy woke, half an hour later, she had very nearly finished and, while Peggy went to wash and then dressed in an old blue blouse, which had seen better days, a skirt of the same colour which had been mended for the holiday after an argument with her bicycle chain and slipped her bare feet into her sandshoes, it was finished.

Peggy looked up from brushing her fair curls and said “All done?”

Sybil held up the flag for Peggy to see. “It’s lovely.” Said Peggy. “I do like the black bird on the white. It stands out so well.”

“Would you mind taking it down to Anna to press while I get dressed. She said she’d heat the iron first thing. She’s going to press the kingfisher as well.”

“I’ll take all three down. She could probably do with some help with breakfast anyway.”

“Unlikely! Don’t forget we’ve got Debby and Auntie Bertha here as well. Unless I miss my guess, they’ll be well on by now. In fact, Auntie Jo will have to set up a rota or they’ll trip over one another!”

“Not they! They all think alike in the kitchen. Anyway, I can offer and perhaps get a cup of tea for us both if they don’t need me.”


Peggy ran off down the stairs and Sybil made haste to dress in an equally old green dress which was really rather short, despite having been let down twice. By the time Peggy came up again carrying two mugs of tea, she was ready and had made both beds.

“You were right. The three of them are down there and there wasn’t anything I could do to help. Anna had the iron hot and she’s going to press the flags. She said to tell you she’ll press the kingfisher under a damp tea towel to be on the safe side. They’ve even got packed lunches done. I wonder if that means we’ll be sailing off somewhere today. I do hope so.”

“Good old Anna! She thinks of everything. We probably won’t get away till later. I think we’ll have to do some practicing first. We ought to have a ceremony when we raise the flags. Do you think I should suggest it?”

“Good idea. Once we get our own flags up, the boats will really seem ours. I say, Sybil, do you think they’ll expect us to be in charge of cooking and all that like Susan was in the books? We’ve never camped and I’ve no idea how to light a camp fire, let alone cook on one.”

“Lawks! I never thought of that. Let’s ask Reg and Rix and get them to ask the Commodore to teach us. It would be really exciting to cook our own food. I don’t think our Pemmican would be corned beef though. We’d have to take Spam.”

“M’mm. We could do Spam fritters. We’ve both helped Anna do those and we know how to boil potatoes and do bacon and eggs. It’s just the fire that worries me. It sounds easy from the books, but I’ll bet it’s not. If you’ve finished your tea, we’d better go down. Everyone is up. The Commodore and the Captains are talking outside and the triplets are out in the garden, playing. Oh, I nearly forgot. Auntie Jo said to hunt out our bathing suits.”


They rummaged in their drawers, found bathing suits and towels and ran down stairs just as the gong sounded.

*

After breakfast, The Commodore, the Captains and the Mates went ahead to the boat house to prepare the ships for the fleet trials.

“Give us till ten o’clock.” Suggested Ted “and we should be ready for you to watch the Fleet sail and the Able Seamen can join their ships.”

When they got there, they found that all three boats were laying ready alongside the jetty outside the boat house.

“Just this once, I’ve done it for you. I meant to check all the rigging yesterday but forgot. I didn’t want to waste time if anything was not quite right. Now, who has the flags?”

“I’ve got them here.”
Said Sybil. “Could we have a proper ceremony to hoist them when everyone’s here.”

“Jolly good idea. We’ll have a practice at hoisting them first though. You don’t want to have a problem with the crowds watching.”


Sybil gave Peggy her Kestrel flag and then hesitated. “I did some little repairs to yours, Commodore. I hope you don’t mind but some of the threads were unravelling.”

She held out the flag, looking a little uncertain. It had seemed a good idea at the time, but she had since wondered if she should have asked first.

Ted took the flag and looked at it. “Why, it’s good as new! Did you really do this yourself?”

Sybil nodded. “I brought my silks with me and a cushion cover to work on in case we have bad weather. Was it all right to do it?”

“I’ll say so! I was a bit afraid it might fall apart if we got a strong wind but I just had to fly it again. Thank you.”


The Commodore took out his hanky and blew his nose hard, just as you would if you were trying not to cry, but that seemed unlikely so Sybil hoped he wasn’t getting a cold.

“Now which one shall we hoist first?”

“Yours!”
said Rix and Reg in unison. “Commodore’s privilege.” Added Reg.

They watched intently as he hoisted his flag. It looked fine fluttering on the mast and they all cheered.

“Now, let’s get the others hoisted.” The Commodore said after a moment.

Sybil looked at him sharply. His voice sounded a little gruff and Sybil wondered again if he had a cold coming on. She did hope not, that could spoil everything.

In the excitement of raising their own flag, Sybil forgot her concerns and, as he sounded perfectly normal the next time he spoke, she forgot about the possible cold.

“Let’s take them down again and hoist them with all due ceremony when the official launch takes place. We’re going to take your two ships out now with Mate Jack and me as passengers. We’ll help you if you get stuck but the only way you’ll learn is by doing it. We’ve got an hour before we need to be back here. I’ll go with the Kestrel and we’ll go up the lake and Mate Jack will go with the Miranda and they will go down the lake. That way we won’t get in one another’s way.

It takes quite a bit of practice to sail as a fleet and we’ll try that later when we’ve had the official launch. When every one is watching, I’ll lead the way and we’ll go round the headland and a little way down the lake, staying at least three boat lengths apart. Then when the landlubbers have gone, we’ll turn and go farther up, sailing closer. I know a lovely bay where we could have lunch.”


Soon they were out on the lake and Captain Reg took control of his ship.

“Mate Sybil, will you go to the bow and be lookout. Give me lots of warning of other craft. Mate Jack, you stay amidships. If you see me doing anything dangerous, sing out. Oh, and watch your head on the boom when we’re tacking, I forgot once to warn Rix once yesterday. Keep an eye on the chronometer, too, please and tell me when 30 minutes is up.”

Gingerly, Reg eased the tiller till he judged there was as much wind in the sail as he could get. Jack moved across to save her heeling over and gradually they picked up speed.

It was certainly easier than it had been the first time, but he was glad the Commodore had met with the two Captains earlier and drilled them in managing their crews. It was exciting to feel the power in his fingers as his ship skimmed across the water.

He was concentrating so hard that he hardly heard Sybil call out from the bows. “Island coming up to port.” He risked a quick look and then carefully eased the tiller over so they stood out well away from possible rocks and then turned gently back in towards the shore to continue down up to the head of the lake.

“I’ll not take her right up. It’s a bit narrow and there’s a steamer jetty shown on the map. I’d as soon not have an audience when I turn to come back down. According to the map, there’s a headland somewhere ahead. Warn me when we get near that and we’ll turn across.”

“Aye, aye Sir”
said Sybil very properly. “I can see it but it’s a long way yet.”

They sailed along easily and Reg gradually relaxed. He had suddenly remembered to hold the tiller lightly and immediately he felt more in touch with the movement of the boat and Jack noticed that their wake, which had been a little wiggly, straightened out. Jack relaxed as well. Ted had said that was the point when all was well and the lad had got the feel of his ship.

Suddenly, Sybil called out. “Headland about three hundred yards ahead.”

Reg started to change course, watching his sail and feeling the boat respond. He was just feeling confident that he could sail across on a diagonal course when she called out again, her voice a little higher pitched.

“Steamer coming round the headland. We’re heading straight for it!”

Jack turned and saw the passenger ferry coming up the lake. Quickly judging the distances and speeds, he turned back to Reg.

“You’re all right on this course. We’ll pass well behind her.”

Reg sighed with relief and then concentrated on holding a straight course. He suddenly realised that he hadn’t even looked for the steamer when Sybil called out and understood for the first time that, although he was steering, his crew were as important to the safety of his ship as he was.

“If you go a little to port, we’ll catch the wash of the steamer diagonally that will be easier than hitting it head on.” Said Jack quietly.

Reg eased the little ship to port and Jack spoke again. “Now tell your crew to hold tight and just accept that we’ll toss a bit. Keep a light hand on the tiller.”

“All crew hold tight.”
Reg said, through gritted teeth, trying not to grip the tiller too tightly.

Suddenly, her bows rose and, try as he might, he could not maintain a straight course as the ship bucked under him. He concentrated in keeping the wind in the sail, trying to ignore the buffeting. Then they were through and skimming along again in smooth water.

“Well done!” Jack called out.

“Some of the passengers waved to us!” cried Sybil, excitedly. “I’ll bet they don’t know it is our first voyage!”

“Keep a good look out.”
Said Reg. “Tell me when we’re about one hundred yards from the other shore. Oh, and, well done Mate Sybil and thank you Mate Jack.”

Soon, Sybil sang out again that the shore was nearing and Reg ordered the centreboard lowered. He felt the slackening of the ship as her resistance in the water increased and called “Ready about!”

Gently he turned the ship and began his starboard tack, counting aloud as he did so. When he took a quick look and saw they were nearly in the middle of the lake, he called again and, still counting, began his port tack. From his study of the map the previous evening, he remembered that this shore of the lake was fairly straight for some way ahead so, counting carefully, he tacked back down the lake.

After a few minutes, Jack said. “Thirty minutes gone. I judge we have time to go as far as the next steamer jetty and then we can run diagonally across the lake with the wind to get back to port in the hour. If you could shorten your tacks a little, we’d make faster progress.”

“Thank you Mister Mate. ”
Said Reg properly. “I’ll do that.”

Some time later, Sybil called out from the bow. “I can see the jetty. It’s a long way ahead. The steamer is just leaving.”

“I want to turn just short of it. That will give us a good enough run with the wind to head for our home port.”


Some minutes later, when Reg wondered if Sybil had been distracted, she called again. “Jetty about two hundred yards ahead to Port. The steamer has left and is well beyond it.”

Reg grunted as he concentrated. He knew from the map that if he started his home run about a hundred yards from the jetty, he could get a good angle on the landing stage and arrive in style. He suddenly remembered that the wind could change and he was working on the conditions from yesterday. No, it was alright. The wind was just the same today. “Centre board up. Ready about!” he called with more confidence than he felt and they were heading for home. He risked one quick glance back, causing a wiggle in his wake and then settled to make the most of the wind.

“I can see Kestrel. She’s going to get there before us!” shouted Sybil.

“Are we on time, Mate Jack?”

“I reckon we’ll be about five minutes early.”
Replied Jack after a quick glance at his watch.

“Let’s give them time to tie up first. We don’t want a scrimmage with everyone watching! I’m going to do one last tack to give us a few minutes extra. Don’t bother to lower the centre board. We want to lose time. Ready about!”

Taking one last Port tack, Reg called “Ready about!” for the last time and they set sail for home. Slowing the ship proved more difficult that Reg had anticipated. He had got used to getting every last breath of wind and it seemed against nature to deliberately slow his lovely vibrant vessel. After a short tussle with his instincts to sail on forever, he spilled the wind from the sails and warning Sybil to be ready to throw the painter to someone on the jetty, he eased his craft slowly alongside without so much as a bump.

From some unknown part of his mind, he gave the order to lower the sail and sat with his eyes closed for a moment, feeling exhausted. He opened his eyes to see Jack and Sybil beaming at him and felt a surge of triumph.

Smiling back at them, he gave the order to disembark and then searched the faces looking down, seeking one in particular. He saw Auntie smiling at him with pride and he felt rejuvenated. He checked that the painter had been properly secured and stepped ashore to join the milling crowd.

Len slipped her hand into his, smiling up at him and he regained his sense of balance, as he would so many times in the future.

 


#42:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 9:45 pm


Thanks, Pat. It was lovely to see Peggy and Sybil getting on well together.

 


#43:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 9:52 pm


Thanks Pat - I just loved the way that Jack managed to guide Reg, and that the crew worked together as a whole. I think they did brilliantly well. I also found Sibyls mistaking Ted's emotion for a cold brilliant.

 


#44:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 10:11 pm


I'm really loving this, Patmac - and I'm probably one of the few on here who isn't a fan of Swallows & Amazons and Co. - for some reason, I never got on with these books, though all my kids loved them!

But your story is wonderful even without that extra layer - it's lovely to see the various cousins and friends inter-acting like this, and all displaying the instant obedience so necessary in boating, too!

That was a lovely gesture of Sybil's to repair the embroidery on Ted's flag - clearly he was very touched.

Looking forward to more of this.

 


#45:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Nov 02, 2005 10:24 pm


Lovely Pat - like the others I love the sense of friendship between peggy and Sybil, Sybil's thoughtfulness, Ted's almost tears and Reg's concentration. Len slipping her hand into his is a harbinger of things to come too. Laughing

Thank you.

 


#46:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 12:28 am


Thanks Pat, a lovely update, you really feel that little boat move!

I read the bit in S&A last night where they are organising to get their milk - they arrange to get 2 pints every day. That is nearly 1 1/2 litres!!! Shocked What on earth do they do with all that milk? And how does it not go off with no esky?

 


#47:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 6:09 am


Thanks, Pat!

Goodness, they're fast learners. Very Happy

Like everyone else, I sniffled a bit over Sybil's embroidery and Ted's reaction.

Miss Di wrote:
I read the bit in S&A last night where they are organising to get their milk - they arrange to get 2 pints every day. That is nearly 1 1/2 litres!!! Shocked What on earth do they do with all that milk? And how does it not go off with no esky?

Mostly it seems to go for cereal and tea. They only seem to drink milk straight while visiting farms on expeditions. But even with those extra British ounces, that's only a 10 oz. cup apiece. Given a youth in which 8 oz. of school milk a day were provided to stave off malnutrition, in addition to the glass with supper and the milk on morning cereal, 2 pints sounds rather meager. In Picts and Martyrs, where Dick and Dot get two pints just for themselves, Jacky explains that a bottle of milk should be kept in a deep, mossy hole next to the stream. I just assumed the Swallows did something similar, or kept the whole milk can partially submerged in the lake, though Mrs. Walker only warns them to keep it out of the sun.

 


#48:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 6:34 am


In the days before Fridges, Milk was kept in a jug, standing in a bowl of cold water, with a wet teatowel over it and the edges dangling in the water. so as the water evaporated, it was kept damp. This served to keep the milk cool and the flies out.

Camping, we used to do the same, in the shadiest place we could find.

In the 40's it was recommended that children should have 1 pint of milk each day - full cream, which I don't think some of you will be able to imagine nowadays. The cream was actually about an inch or so thick on the top of the milk once it had settled and could be poured over a pudding.

Rickets had been commonplace towards the end of the 19th century and early 20th due to the move to towns and the consequent reduction in the quality of the diet.

 


#49:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 10:29 am


I felt all choked up when I read about Ted's 'cold'.

Thanks Pat

 


#50:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 11:10 am


Pat, reading this has made my day! Very Happy I have a huge smile on my face.

Thank you.

 


#51:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 3:28 pm


Wonderful, Pat! I have that S&A 'feel' again *wanders off smiling to herself*

 


#52:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Nov 03, 2005 10:25 pm


Oh, this was lovely. I feel about nine years old again, and on holiday!

 


#53:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Nov 04, 2005 6:57 pm


I'm glad you are enjoying it. They have to be quick learners because they have only 4 weeks to have some adventures. I'm sure I was much slower Wink



The Able Seamen joined their crews and they loaded the provisions. Then they went aboard and the three Mates hoisted the flags to the cheers of the assembled multitude.

When he was sure everyone was ready, The Commodore gave the order for the fleet to sail and they slipped away from the jetty as if they had rehearsed and set off on they’re first voyage. Len, sitting in the bows as lookout was charged with telling the Captain when they seemed to be closing up on Kestrel so that he could adjust the speed accordingly and Reg gave himself over to watching the sail and the flag.

“I say, it is a lot easier with a bigger flag. I can see it without really looking if you know what I mean. It does look fine. Have the landlubbers gone yet, Mister Mate.”

“Not yet. They’re still watching. It’s not everyday the fleet sets sail for unknown shores. I expect they’re wondering how many years we’ll be gone. You know, like the Ancient Mariner.

‘The ship was cheered, the harbour cleared,
Merrily did we drop
Below the kirk, below the hill,
Below the lighthouse top.’”

“So long as we don’t get to

‘Day after day, day after day,
We stuck, nor breath nor motion;
As idle as a painted ship
Upon a painted ocean.’ ”


Reg responded with a grin.

“Edith May is turning to …” there was a short pause while Len checked her right hand on which was inked a small ‘S’, “starboard. Kestrel is turning as well. They’re heading for the other side of the lake.”

Reg saw that Edith May was standing out towards the centre of the lake and guessed that her Captain was preparing to turn up the lake.

“Thank you Able Seaman. Tell me when they go about and start heading up the lake.”

“Now. Pappa is lowering the thing in the middle that you have down when you tack.”

“Centre board.”
Said Sybil.


“Now Peggy is doing the same.”

Reg looked across to the Edith May and saw her boom go across as she turned into the wind. He held his course and counted to ten and took another look. Kestrel had turned to follow her.

“Lower the Centre Board, Mister Mate. All hands hold tight, we’re going about.”

He felt their speed check before Sybil announced that the centre board was lowered and turned into the wind to follow the rest of the fleet.

With Len announcing every change of tack, they sailed up the lake and eventually were following the others towards a little bay with a gently shelving beach.

“I’m going to stay a little way out till they’ve beached.” Reg explained. “We have to go in slowly and I don’t want to get tangled up with Kestrel.”

He turned till they were making hardly any headway and, as the boat rocked gently, watched as first Edith May and then Kestrel ran gently onto the beach and their Mates leaped out into the shallow water and held their boats steady while the others climbed out.

“Right. We’re going in now. We’ll head for the right of Kestrel. Watch out for any rocks, Len. The Commodore says there aren’t any here but we’ll be safe rather than sorry. Tell me when you can see the bottom. Centre board up, Mr Mate and stand by to lower the sail when I tell you.”

Gently, they sailed towards the shore and when Len called out that she could see the bottom, Reg gave the order to lower the sail and they continued forward gently till he felt the shingle beneath her. In a moment, Sybil was out of the boat and, grabbing the painter from Len, was on dry land.

Once they were all safely ashore and the provisions unloaded, they stood round talking of the voyage for a few minutes. Then they moved up the beach to where a patch of grass bordered a small wood.

“Let’s have a drink and plan what we do next. We’ll have an early lunch here and then sail on down the lake a bit before going back. We’re going to swim this afternoon. Is that lemonade in the stone jar.”

Peggy took out the stopper and sniffed. “Yes. It’s the homemade kind Anna makes with a fizzy powder.”

They all had a mug of lemonade and a biscuit and Peggy and Sybil took the mugs down to the lake to rinse them, before putting them back beside the baskets.

“Can we paddle?” Margot asked.

“I don’t see why not. No deeper than your knees, though and watch out for the bottom suddenly steepening.”

The others sat round, looking out over the lake, discussing the finer points of the voyage. The Commodore was well pleased with his fleet and didn’t hesitate to say so.

“You did very well. It’s not easy keeping your distance like that. It’s always a matter of being safe rather than sorry. If you are in any doubt take the safe option. If you take an extra tack or lose way for a moment, that’s always better than taking a decision in a hurry. That’s one advantage of sailing on a lake. Sometimes when you’re in tidal waters, you have to race the tide and can’t afford to lose any time. If you get stuck on a mud bank, you have to wait hours for the tide to come back in. We don’t have that problem here.”

The triplets came running back and Peggy handed them an old towel. “There are lots of little fish swimming around.” Margot told them as she waited for her turn with the towel.

“There are bigger ones farther out. You saw the fishermen in their boats last night.”

“Shall we explore this wood?”
asked Rix.

“You mean jungle.” Sybil replied reprovingly. “We ought to. We might be the first explorers ever to come here. We ought to draw a chart and name places.”

Reg looked at the Commodore. “Good idea. Look round while you’re in there and see if anything strikes you to make a good name for it. Mate Jack and I will stay here and guard the boats and supplies.”

The triplets slipped their shoes on again and the seven children set off. Jack and Ted lay back on the soft turf and chatted idly for a while.

“We really appreciate what you’re doing for the kids. I couldn’t have taught them to sail but you’re a natural at it. Don’t forget to say when you’ve had enough of them. It’s supposed to be your holiday as well, you know.”

“People gave up their holidays to teach me and my sister when we were small. It’s giving something back in a way. Besides I’m enjoying it. They’re a nice little crowd. I’ll go off by myself some days. The older ones will be fine by themselves within the next couple of days, though I’d think twice about sending the triplets with them at the moment.”

“Jo won’t want them to go everyday anyway. They’re only five and the really long days in the fresh air will tire them out. It’s good for them to be separated though, even for a few hours. They’ve always done everything together and I sometimes wonder if we see them as three aspects of the same child.”

“They’re not that alike really. I should think they’ll go different routes as they grow up but it will always be a close bond.”
Ted answered. “I was really touched that Sybil mended the Kingfisher. It’s the only thing I’ve got to remember my sister by. Everything else went when the house was bombed. I’ve always had it with me as a reminder of home and sailing. I love seeing it flying again. It’s like a symbol of hope. Especially on that boat.”

“Why that boat in particular?”

“My sister was called Edith May.”

 


#54:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Nov 04, 2005 7:54 pm


Interesting that Jack can see that - pity he didn't pass it on to Joey so she stopped seeing them as three different parts of herself. Though, to be honest, everyone else said the same.

Love the little touches of Sybil's thoughtfulness.

Thanks Pat.

 


#55:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 04, 2005 8:04 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Ted was impressed with everyone and that he is seeing that the triplets aren't totally alike.

 


#56:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Fri Nov 04, 2005 8:05 pm


Thanks Pat. This is really moving.

 


#57:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Nov 04, 2005 10:31 pm


Lovely Pat. Blinks away tear . . . Jack is perceptive and obviously aware of the danger of not seeing the triplets as individuals.

 


#58:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 04, 2005 10:40 pm


Those last few lines are so moving. Crying or Very sad

 


#59:  Author: MaryRLocation: Sale Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Nov 05, 2005 12:37 pm


Thank you, Pat. I've just caught up with the last few posts, only to find a tear in my eye.

 


#60:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Sat Nov 05, 2005 3:09 pm


Crying or Very sad Echoing previous posters, Ted talking about why the boat is Edith May is really sad. Keep up the great story lines

 


#61:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Nov 05, 2005 8:43 pm


This is wonderful, Patmac. I just wish we got more of it every day.

 


#62:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Sat Nov 05, 2005 9:59 pm


Poor Ted - I feel really sorry for him. Can't you find him a nice wife in the typical CS way? Wink

 


#63:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 2:31 pm


A nurse or a teacher?

 


#64:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 5:29 pm


The explorers eventually returned, driven by their hunger, and busily discussing a name for the wood. While they munched on their sandwiches and boiled eggs, they narrowed the choice down to two names and after a vote, duly named it on the chart as ‘Dragon Forest’ as they had seen a lizard which, Len claimed, could have been a baby dragon.

After lunch they set off to sail a little farther up the lake before turning to run home with the wind. They arrived back and went up to the house to find the landlubbers waiting for them with all their swimming costumes ready.

“Change up here.” Said Jo, who was wearing an old kimono over her costume. “We’ll dry off quickly anyway and you can get dressed when we get back to the house. I hate changing under a towel.”

As soon as they were ready, they each grabbed a towel and set off for the lake shore. Debby, Auntie and Anna decided to stay with the little ones and start preparing tea, ready for their return. Ted and Jack, both clad in trunks and sandals led the way down to a little stony beach they had noticed a short way from the boathouse.

“Everybody wait here a few minutes.” Said Jo, slipping off her kimono and sandals. “I’ll check the depth. I think it slopes evenly but we can’t be sure till we look.”

Ted and Reg looked surprised and all the others grinned at them. “You wait.” Said Peggy. “She swims like a fish.”

Very soon they saw that Peggy was right. Jo walked out into the lake, looking at the bottom till the water was up to her waist and then walked parallel with the shore, the length of the beach. Then she set out into the lake using a powerful crawl. Reg’s eyes widened and Peggy gave him a little smirk. “I told you so!” she said triumphantly as if she were responsible for her Aunt’s prowess.

Eventually, Jo turned and, dove under the water, reappearing a little way out and standing up, the water up to her shoulders.

“It drops off just past where I’m standing and gets quite a bit deeper. It’s cold but not as cold as the Tiernsee. It slopes quite gently as far as here and there doesn’t seem to be any big rocks or anything. Come on in, everyone.

Triplets, swim along the shore, not straight out into the lake. Peggy and Sybil, you’d better not go out beyond that tree on the end of that promontory for the moment, it’s about level with where I’m standing. Reg and Rix. We’ll need to see you swim before we set limits for you so you do the same. If you can all swim the length of the beach, you’ll be able to go out farther.”


Soon they were all in the water, the triplets swimming along the shore, Margot doing a doggy paddle and putting one foot down every few strokes while Len and Con forged ahead with rather splashy breaststrokes.
Peggy and Sybil swam out till they were level with the tree and started swimming along the beach and then the adults watched as Reg and Rix both entered the water and confidently swam out the same distance. Turning, they set off along the beach, rapidly overhauling the girls. About half way along, Reg pulled ahead and turning at the end, swam back along, leaving Rix a short distance behind.

As he waded ashore, grinning widely, Jo applauded. “Well done! We won’t have to worry about you two at any rate.”

Rix came behind him, puffing. “You’re jolly fit. I couldn’t keep up with you.”

“I’ve got fit running.”
Reg explained. “It doesn’t half build up your stamina.”

“Well, all you older ones pass. I’d just like to test the triplets. I’ll want to watch Margot a bit more closely I think. She’s relying on putting a foot down here and there and pushing herself along that way. I’ll test all three for staying afloat.”
Said Ted.

“If you can do something about Margot, please do.” Said Jo, with feeling. “She’s a lazy little monkey sometimes. I’m sure it’s not lack of ability, she just takes the easy way out.”

“I need to be sure she can at least stay afloat while someone fishes her out if she goes overboard. Fortunately, she’s in my boat. They need to be afloat for at least three minutes. If, not, they’ll have to wear lifelines.”

Sybil and Peggy came wading out of the water laughing. “It’s great!. Much better than the river. Can we go farther out now?”

Jack looked at Jo as she watched Ted walk up the beach to where the triplets had gathered. “Leave him to it, love. She’s more likely to listen to him than us.”

“I suppose you’re right. I know, lets go round to the jetty and swim from there. You’re all good enough for deeper water and it’s better than them having an audience. We can dive off there as well.”

“Let’s swim round.”
Suggested Reg. “Otherwise it will look as if we are leaving deliberately.”

They all waded out and swam out of the little bay and round the shore towards the boathouse, leaving Ted with the triplets.

“I need to be sure you can stay afloat for three minutes. The life jacket will keep you from sinking but it makes you pretty helpless and it can make you panic.” He explained. “If you went overboard, the boat has to turn to pick you up and it can take that long.”

“I think I can.”
Said Len. “Shall I go first?”

Ted nodded. “Come out with me to where it’s too deep for you to stand up and you can try. I’ll be right there for you to grab if it’s too hard.”

They waded out till the water was up to Len’s chest and she launched herself into a doggy paddle to get out farther. Ted started counting and she swam round in circles and then turned on her back, splashing her legs to stay afloat.

“One hundred and seventy, one hundred and seventy one …. One hundred and eighty. You did it. Well done.”

Len tried to speak and got a mouthful of water. Spluttering, she ignored his outstretched had and splashed her way back to shore, followed closely by Ted.

“That was fun. Your turn, Con.”

Con took her turn, though she was glad of Ted’s tow back to shore and that just left Margot.

“Come on Margot Let’s see if you can do it.”

Margot didn’t move. “I don’t see why we have to. We’ll be wearing life jackets. It’s a silly fuss.”

“Come on Margot. You can do it.”
Said Len anxiously.

Ted glanced keenly at Margot and then spoke to the other two. “You two go round to the boathouse and watch the others while Margot and I have a chat about this. Go on now.” he added, as Len opened her mouth to speak.

Ignoring the other two, who were walking away slowly and glancing back at Margot, he sat down beside the small girl.

“What’s the problem?” he asked as they went out of sight. “Don’t you think you can do it?”

“I’m the youngest. I’m always behind them in everything.”


Ted suppressed a smile. He would have hated being laughed at when he was five.

“You’re not youngest by much. You were all born the same day. Younger means months or years. How much younger are you?”

“Ten minutes younger than Con and Len is thirty minutes older than her. Len can always do things first and then Con and then me. I’m always being left behind.”

“Do you try to keep up with them?”


Margot wriggled uncomfortably and hid her face.

“Margot, look at me.” Said Ted sharply. “I think you’re just as clever as Len and Con and you could certainly swim as well if you tried.. You just think they’ll do things better so you don’t try as hard. Do you want to try staying afloat now or shall we work on it. Be honest now.”

Margot thought for a minute. “I’ll never catch up with them.” She said sadly.

“Yes you will. I’ll bet by the time you’re all grown up, you’ll overtake them. I’ll tell you what. I’ll teach you to swim properly and then you’ll have overtaken them in one thing already.”

Margot looked up at him suspiciously. “What, you mean teach me, all by myself?”

“Why not, you’re my Able Seaman, aren’t you. I chose you, you know.”


The little girl looked up at him in wonder. “Did you really?”

“Yes.”
He said with all the assurance he could muster, not mentioning that Jo had vetoed the idea of the responsibility for Margot being given to Reg or Rix.

“Nobody ever chose me first before. Can we start now?”

“Why not? Then we’ll come down tomorrow morning early. You’ll be swimming properly in a few days, if you try.”

“I’ll try hard.”
She said earnestly.

They went back into the water and, as Ted had expected, on her own she was a much easier child to deal with.

Long after most other details of the holiday were forgotten, Margot remembered the Commodore’s faith in her abilities and that he had chosen her as his Able Seaman. Years later, after several thorny years and many slip ups, she was struggling with difficult decisions in her teens and the memory of learning to swim, was one of the things which gave her courage to go for her dream.

The Commodore had long ago moved on to another job and never knew that Margot, the naughty triplet, had become a respected Doctor, outstripping both the other triplets academically. He would probably not have been surprised.

*

They all went back to the house for tea and, when they were finished, Jo spoke quietly to Ted. “I think the triplets have had enough excitement for one day. They’ve been sailing and swimming and they had a long day yesterday. I’d rather they stayed quiet and had an early supper. The last thing we want is Con sleepwalking, which she does when she gets over tired.”

“That’s fine. The older ones need some time without them anyway. What about letting them go off till Supper?”

“If you think they are ready?”

“Yes. They’ve all got good heads on their shoulders. Do you mind if Jack and I take a quick run up the lake? I know you’ve hardly seen him so if you would rather I didn’t ask him, I don’t mind.”

“I’m sure he would love it. He hardly ever gets out like that, poor lamb. Just get him back in time for supper. He’s only got one more day and he’s really enjoying it. When he’s gone, will you teach me to sail?”

“On one condition.”

“And what’s that? I’m not buying a pig in a poke.”


Ted laughed. “It’s nothing too bad. Will you teach the older ones to row. You’re much better at it than I am. It will be much easier to teach them to row the dinghies if they can do it properly first. Sooner or later, we’ll have a calm and they will need it.”

“Deal! I’ll do it tomorrow morning if you like.”


The triplets were clustered round Auntie who was teaching them to do cats cradles and Ted gathered the older children together.

“If you’d like to go off in the boats till supper time, you may. Just remember, safety first. You’ve seen the lines the steamers take so keep well away from them. I know all about steam giving way to sail but we’ll not be popular if they have to lose time.”

The four rushed off to the boathouse and by the time Jack and Ted had strolled down the field, they were well gone. They hoisted the sail on the Edith May and set off to cross the lake. Jack looked across at the mountain opposite.

“Coniston Old Man. I’d like to go up there. The mountains here aren’t a patch on the Alps of course, but they have their own charm. I should think all the children could just about manage that.”

“There’s two paths up. One’s easier than the other and I should think the triplets could manage the easier one. It would be a whole day expedition, though. We’ll save it to the end of the holiday when you’re back again. Let’s run right up to Coniston and have a pint. There’s a nice little pub in the village.”

“Good thinking.”


*

Reg and Rix decided to go up the lake as far as they could in the time available. That would give them the wind behind them on the way home. Peggy had a watch and they reckoned they could tack up for an hour and still get back for supper.

Both crews had more confidence now and their tacks were shorter and closer to the wind. They saw the Edith May going up on the opposite shore but she soon disappeared into the distance. Both Captains were more relaxed without adults watching and they made good time, turning just before Coniston itself to run before the wind for home. They discovered, after some trial and error, that they could sail close enough to shout from boat to boat without hampering one another’s wind and that was even more fun.

As they unstepped the masts and pulled the boats into the boathouse, Edith May arrived and Jack and Ted quickly prepared their boat for the night.

Jack went on ahead to say good night to the triplets who he expected to find in bed and the others wandered up the field together, talking of the next day.

“Mrs Maynard is going to teach you to row in the morning. She’s better at it than I am. Then we’ll practice in the dinghies. You never know when the wind will drop suddenly and there’s nothing more embarrassing than sitting helpless in a calm. I’ll show you how to skull over the stern as well. That’s useful when You’re getting past rocks. Len and Con both passed the float test so you can take them with you and sail off on your own before lunch and come back in time for supper.”

“What about Margot?”

“Don’t worry about Margot. I’ll have her up to scratch in a day or so.”

“Sooner you than me.”
Rix commented in a rather sarcastic tone. “She’s a spoilt brat.”

Ted counted to ten, silently, and then decided to speak his mind. “She’s spoilt, at least to some extent I agree, because she’s not been as strong as the other two and your Auntie Jo worries about her, but she’s not a brat.

You’ve no idea what it is like to be the youngest. Margot has been the youngest of quite a big family with all you cousins around till Steven arrived. She’s struggled to keep up with her sisters despite the fact that she is smaller and not as strong and has given up trying, partly because of your scorn for her efforts.”


Ted paused. He didn’t want to spoil the holiday but Rix seemed to have no sympathy for his young cousin’s situation.

Rix went scarlet, furious at the criticism.

“I didn’t mean it like that.” He muttered. “It’s just that she gets away with things no one else does. You haven’t seen her in a paddy yet!”

To Reg’s surprise, Sybil blushed and, on the pretence of taking a stone from her sandal, dropped behind.

Reg waited for her and they fell in some yards behind the others.

“Are you all right?”

“Yes, it’s just that Margot is behaving a bit like I did when I was small. I hadn’t realised till the Commodore said that. Rix used to boss us all about and I hated him. He still would if we’d put up with it but even Peggy is getting fed up with it now. I scratched his face once. I got into awful trouble.”

“And there I was thinking how lucky you all are to have a big family.”
Reg said with a laugh.

“Oh, it’s all right most of the time. I wouldn’t really want to be an only. Anyway, you’ve got us now. We’ve sort of adopted you and your Auntie has adopted us.”

“We’re not related though. It’s not quite the same.”

“Robin’s not related either but you’d never know. Let’s keep well behind. The Commodore and Rix are still talking. He won’t mind Peggy hearing, she’s his twin, but he might not like us.”


A couple of minutes later the gong sounded and everyone picked up their pace so all conversations stopped as they suddenly realised just how hungry they were.

*

Rix was rather quiet when they finally retired to their room to plan the next day’s voyage. Having been at school two years, Reg knew better than to take any notice of someone having a sulk so he ignored the whole issue. They pored over the map and their attention kept going back to Wild Cat Island, or to give it it’s true name Peel Island.

“If we learn to row in the morning and can do it well enough, we could land. I’m a bit nervous of sailing up that narrow passage on the shore side. We don’t know enough about how deep it is or where the rocks are below the surface. One gust of wind could spell disaster.” Said Reg doubtfully.

“It can’t be that difficult. We could go and look and come out again if it looks too hard. I do want to land there though. Being on an island would be fun.”

“Let’s ask when we’ve done the rowing bit. If they say we can’t, we can find a cove farther up and explore. There’s lots we’ve not seen.”

“I think you’d better do the asking.”
Said Rix. “I don’t think I’m in the Commodore’s good books at the moment. I wish we didn’t always have the triplets tagging along.”

“Why not?”
asked Reg in surprise. “They’re not with us all the time and it’s only fair. After all, we’re getting a holiday and sailing and everything. Mrs Jo isn’t getting a proper holiday with having to look after the babies and The Commodore has given up his holiday for us. You’ve seen how well he can sail and he’s spending most of his time teaching us when he could be whizzing round the lake. It would be pretty mean not to take them some of the time. Besides, it would be awfully tough on them.”

Rix threw himself on his bed. “Oh, you don’t understand! . I’ve had kids tagging behind me ever since I can remember! And most of them have been girls!” He spat out he last word. “I’ve always had Auntie Madge saying, ‘Don’t play so roughly, Rix. Let the little ones join in, Rix. No, you can’t do that, the little ones aren’t big enough.’.”

Reg couldn’t help laughing as Rix impersonated his Aunt’s rather refined voice.

Rix sat up and grinned, a little shamefacedly. “No, really. It was always just like that. Then there was Sybil taunting me ‘You’re only cousins!. You don’t really belong’. She goaded me so much I hit her once. I got a right talking to from Uncle Jem about not being a gentleman. He wouldn’t listen when I told him she’d pinched me when no one was looking.

Auntie Jo was fun but then she had to go and get married and then she had three girl babies and she stopped being fun anymore. Now she’s got two more babies and I’ll bet she goes on having lots more as well.”

“What about your parents? Will they come home now the war is over?”


Rix shrugged. “Who knows? They haven’t bothered before.”

“You’ve got Peggy.”

“Never to myself, nowadays. There’s just too many girls around. She likes being with Primula and Bride and now, Sybil.”

“Well, there’s David.”


Rix made a face. “Bit of a sissy. Sybil’s got more spirit than he has.”

Reg was running out of ideas. He sighed.

“We all want things to be different. My friend Scottie has lots of brothers and sisters and he’s always moaning about them and Hanson is an only and wishes he had brothers and sisters. You know there’s only Auntie and me?”

Rix nodded.

“Well, when I was little, I used to pretend my Mum and Dad were still alive and I had a younger brother and sister. I even gave them names. When I couldn’t get to sleep, I used to make up stories about us all being together.
Of course we never argued and we had lots of adventures together. I was a bit jealous of you lot when I met you.”

“I can’t imagine being an only. There’s always been Peggy. Sorry. I’m a cross old goat, aren’t I.”


Reg grinned at him. “You are a bit. I’ll tell you what though. I love being with all of you and I’ve got the best friends ever at school but sometimes I just have to be by myself. I think that’s why I went in for Cross Country. I was talking to one of our masters about it because I thought I was a bit odd but he didn’t think so. I’m not sure if I would have coped any better than you did. I was a bit worried that I’d not manage four weeks being with other people the whole time without getting cross. As Auntie would say ‘there’s nowt so queer as folk.’.”

“We’d better get ready for bed. We can go on talking then.”


After they got into bed, they talked about the day and plans for the rest of the holiday. When Reg received no answer to a question, he looked across and saw the Rix had dropped asleep. Turning over, he lay, looking out of the window at the stars for a little while and then his eyes closed and the next thing he knew it was morning.

 


#65:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 5:47 pm


Such a lovely update - thanks Pat

*huggles Rix* Sorry, he might be bossy but he's always going to have all my sympathy! How nice that he's becoming so friendly with Reg.

Sybil has changed so much for the better.

Poor Margot as well - even though she is lazy! - how nice to see Ted being so understanding with her.

 


#66:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 6:25 pm


Thanks Pat - that had so much insight. Can understand Margot's behaviour so much more when viewed in context - and basically I feel Jack and Joey were to blame for how she behaved - continually reinforcing the fact she was younger. How she, finally, came good, was down to the School and Margot herself.

Love the bit about Rix too - perhaps he'll take up running as well. Laughing


Last edited by Lesley on Sun Nov 06, 2005 6:41 pm; edited 1 time in total

 


#67:  Author: RosyLocation: Gloucestershire-London-Aberystwyth PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 6:34 pm


See, a nice Reg. Nice that he could empathise with Rix. I mean, every child must have their issues with their place in a family, but it's still nice that something positive might come out of his angst.
Thankyou Pat!

 


#68:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 6:56 pm


Love how you have linked this to the future when Margot goes into medicine.

Also realised how it must seem to Rix, having not seen his parents since he was about 4 or 5 when they left them at the Sonnalpe just before 2nd twins were born. Not quite sure how old he is by now - 13? so he must feel they have forgotten him completely.

 


#69:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 8:35 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Ted stood up for Margot and is helping her to learn how to swim. I'm glad Rix and and Reg are getting on.

I'm getting really annoyed because I can't find my copy of 'Swallows and Amazons' which I never read. I'll have to pay a visit to the library soon. I was talking to my Mum yesterday and she said she's been to Wild Cat Island.

 


#70:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 9:22 pm


Thanks Pat, I esp liked the Rix and Reg bit in this.

 


#71:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Nov 06, 2005 10:58 pm


That was so thouightful Pat. Poor little Margot, already feeling that nobody ever chooses her first. And Rix, feeling that his parents have forgotten him, and being so lonely within the family. Reg is very good for him and already has such a clear awareness of why people behave in certain ways - and if he doesn't know, he tries to find out.

 


#72:  Author: ChangnoiLocation: New Mexico, USA PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 12:53 am


I absolutely loved the dialogue between Margot and the Commodore (am forgetting his real name..Ted?) It was so touching to see the way Margot had absorbed the position of "youngest triplet" and using that as a self-fulfilling prophecy that she wouldn't be able to do anything. And also, what good insight into character Ted has (if his name is not Ted, you know whom I mean) to be able to get that from what a five-year-old says, and to be willing to bother about a five-year-old.

Will you write me into the drabble so that I may marry Ted?

Thanks for this

Chang

 


#73:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 11:17 am


Just had a lovely time catching up with this. Ted's a sweetie, and glad Rix has found a friend in Reg. Thanks Pat.

 


#74:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 12:30 pm


I think we'd all like a Ted, he's a real SLOC. Thanks, Pat.

 


#75:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 3:55 pm


Those were lovely posts Pat! Thank you!

 


#76:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 6:30 pm


The Village Boy is a year old today. The first post was on 7th November last year. I can't believe I've been writing this for about 14 months now. Rolling Eyes

This episode is for Kathy_S. Her pictures which illustrate it are posted on


http://www.machinhome.net/3-go-to-the-Lakes

near the bottom of the page.




As soon as breakfast had finished, Jo and the four older children went out in the rowing boat and she taught them the rudiments of rowing. It turned out to be harder than they had expected and they all rowed madly in circles till they got the hang of it. Sybil managed to let go of an oar and Reg, without thinking leaned over the side to grab it, causing Jo to hurriedly lean the other way as the boat tilted and she banged her elbow. The resulting pain brought tears to her eyes for a moment but she remained cheerful.

“Don’t look so worried, Sybil. Everyone does it at some point. I’ve done it myself before now. I’m not hurt, I just banged my funny bone. Now, Reg, you have another go. It’s just like riding a bike. Once you’ve got the hang of it, you’ll always be able to do it.”

Everyone took a turn at manning the rudder and by the time, they came back in, Reg and Rix had got the hang of rowing and Peggy and Sybil could cope in an emergency. They got back to find the Commodore waiting, with large baskets of supplies.

“May we land on Wild Cat Island?” asked Reg.

“I’d like to see the Captains row the dinghies first. The oars are shorter and the balance is different. If you can row round to the bay and beach the boats safely, then you should be alright. I don’t think you should try and take them round to the secret harbour though. Another few days practice would be safer.”

They loaded the supplies and then Reg and Rix, with their Mates aboard, rowed round to the bay and ran their craft onto the beach while Ted ran round and watched critically.

“I think you need to be a bit gentler coming in. One last pull a little way out should let the boat ground gently. Better to take another little pull if you need it than risk running her hard aground. Yes, you can go to the Island. If you go to the landing place on the shoreward side, you’ll not lead to skull. I can show you that tomorrow so I won’t hold you up any more. The weather is set fair and the wind is still the same as yesterday so Anna has packed lunch and tea for you. Be back in good time for supper though or you’ll probably not be popular.”

They pushed the boats out a little way, hoisted the sails and were away, waving as they went off on the first of many voyages into the unknown and spent the day on the island, exploring and leaving after an early tea to sail round the foot of the lake, returning tired and happy.

The next day, Jack set off for home, taking Rufus with him and the days started to blur. Some days, the whole fleet sailed together and, on others the triplets and Jo stayed home while the Commodore went off in Edith May on his own and the four older children had their own adventures. Most days they all met up for part of the day, Jo and Anna, rowing the stay at homes to meet the fleet for tea and to explore the surrounding countryside.

On Auntie’s last day, Sybil and Peggy cooked an early supper for them all on Wild Cat Island, having learned to cook quite competently on a camp fire. Most of the meal was brought over by Anna, but they did cook sausages, potatoes and peas and made tea in the kettle in true camping style. Everyone agreed it was the best meal of the holiday, even Peggy who was sucking a burn on the back of her hand.

The party in the rowing boat left after supper, taking the Able Seamen with them and the Captains and Mates sat round the fire with the Commodore, talking, singing sea shanties and laughing till it died down, then they poured the last of the water over it and went down to the landing to sail home.

Auntie’s train was due to leave late in the morning and it had been decided that everyone would go to Coniston with her, see her off and then do a little shopping. Reg and Rix were a little nervous of landing where there were lots of people. They had already seen that the holidaymakers seemed to spend a lot of time watching the boats come and go.

“You’ll be fine.” Said Ted, bracingly. “They don’t know anything about sailing or they wouldn’t be wasting their holiday sitting around. They’d hire a boat and be out on the water if they could sail. Just watch out for idiots in rowing boats. We’ll beach just down from the main jetty, near the place we hired these from. They’ll keep an eye on the boats for us.”

It was simpler than Reg or Rix had anticipated as the little beach was slightly away from the main jetty and the holiday makers didn’t seem to stray far from the Cafes.

As they waved Auntie goodbye, Reg felt a lump in his throat. “I hope she’ll be all right.” He said to Jo, looking worried.

“She’ll be fine.” Jo reassured him. “She’s travelled all the way to Armiford by herself. She promised to write as soon as she gets home, so we shall have a letter tomorrow or the day after.”

They walked round the little village, finding a sweet shop where the children could spend their coupons and a Co-operative store where Jo purchased a few necessities. While she did so, Ted took the older four into a shop which sold all manner of sailing equipment and Rix and Reg each bought a compass, having coveted the Commodore’s since they had seen it on the second day of the holidays. Peggy bought a whistle to call the crews to meals and Sybil held every one up while she decided between a Swiss Army knife or a book about signal flags. In the end she bought the knife when she realised that she would have to make all the flags if they were to use them.

The streets were thronged with families and the pavements narrow so they decided not to linger but made their way back to the boats.

“Can we go somewhere else for lunch?” Reg asked. “This place has too many people. We’re attracting a crowd.”

Everyone agreed that they eating lunch with people watching would be embarrassing and that it would be worth waiting for lunch till they could find somewhere quiet.

“The rowing party is going home anyway,” said Jo. “Steven and Charles will be better for a quiet afternoon after the whole morning out. We’ll take our packed lunch with us and eat it on the lawn.”

Rix and Reg waded out to give Jo a push away from shore and they waved goodbye as she rowed strongly away.

“What’s right at the top of the lake?” Rix asked the Commodore. “We’ve not been up there.”

“Not a great deal. The more adventurous holiday makers go round to a bay where there’s a bit of a beach and the water is shallow and paddle there. There’s another steamer jetty at a hotel. That’s about it.”

“We ought to do it just once.”
Reg suggested. “We’re not likely to come back to Coniston unless we need to so we can fill it in on the chart if we do it now. This end of the lake is much more crowded. I suppose Coniston is what the Swallows called Rio. I thought it was bigger though with lots more boat builders.”

Ted shook his head. “I read somewhere that Ransome meant it to be Bowness on Lake Windermere. He took bits from both lakes to make it fit the story.”

“So was our Island really Wild Cat Island? The landing and the harbour are just right but we couldn’t find the lighthouse tree.”

“So far as I know it is. When I read the book, I thought of it. When I sailed here when I was a boy we camped there and it certainly fits. Let’s sail up near the head of the lake and come down the other side. There are places not far down the other shore where we can have lunch. Keep a fair distance apart. There’s lots of people in rowing boats who don’t know what they are doing.”


They soon realised, as they came out of the little bay that they were in fact quite near the head of the lake and were soon following the Edith May, standing well out from the shore to avoid parties of noisy people in rowing boats.

They crossed to the other side and, a short way down, came to a narrow beach, backed by trees and bushes. One by one, they beached their boats, unloaded their provisions and were soon sitting eating the meat pies Anna had baked that morning. Hard boiled eggs and tomatoes completed the meal with apples to follow. As a treat, Jo had bought some ginger beer in Coniston and they raised three cheers for her as they drank it.

After they had finished, the triplets ran off to paddle in the shallows while the others sat, looking at the Ordnance Survey map to decide what to do for the afternoon.

“There’s a footpath marked here. It goes right up the hill.” Said Sybil, tracing it with her finger. “Look” she pointed up the hill behind them. “You can see this house on the other side of the lane, through the trees. It goes up through the woods. What do you think? I shouldn’t think we’ll come up this end of the lake often. Our end is much nicer. We ought to explore at least one area up here.”

Everyone pored over the map.

“It’s a good idea.” Agreed Ted. “The sun is absolutely baking and it will be cooler in the woods. There’s not a lot of wind anyway so it’s going to be slow going down the lake. The wind may pick up later.”

“Will our things be all right here?”
Peggy asked. “We’re right near the lane.”

“I think so. Anyone in a car won’t see them and no one locally would take them.”


Calling the triplets to come and dry their feet, they stowed the leftovers into the baskets, laid them under a bush where they were not obvious and set off across the lane and up the hill. It was steeper than they had expected and only Reg was used to walking in really hilly country so they went fairly slowly with many stops to identify wild flowers or birds.

When they came to a fork in the path, they sat on a handy log and consulted the map again.

“Let’s keep going up.” Suggested Reg. “There’s a path off to the right farther up and it leads back down again. We’ll have to walk along the lane back to the boats but this one to the left just runs along the hill for miles before it turns down again.”

The put the map away and set off again. The going became steeper and soon they were negotiating rocks and the triplets were scrambling on all fours. Just when Peggy was beginning to think she could go no farther, they came to a more open area and there stood a small stone hut with a slate roof, a plank door and one window with no window frame or glass. There was a moment’s silence and then a concerted rush as the children all cried :

“The Dogs’ Home!”

The triplets and the girls were peering in the window and Rix and Reg, with scant regard for their skin or clothes, were fighting their way through brambles to get to the door.

“It’s only tied with string.” Cried Rix and unpicked the knots with fumbling fingers. He pushed at the door and it didn’t move. Reg rushed to the window and climbed in. “It’s just stuck!” he shouted. “You push and I’ll pull.”

The two boys struggled for a moment and the door gave way so suddenly that Reg fell backwards and Rix lurched through the door, landing on top of him with a yell. They scrambled up, Reg rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the wall and Rix completely ignoring the blood seeping from a graze on his knee as the other children came rushing in.

“The fireplace is just the same!” exclaimed Sybil going right into the opening and looking up the chimney.

“These are the hooks on the beams where they slung the hammocks.”

“I presume this is something from the Ransome books?”
asked the Commodore, leaning in the window and watching. “I haven’t read them all.”

“Picts and Martyrs .It’s his latest one”
Explained Peggy. “Dot and Dick lived here in hiding when the Great Aunt came to stay. It’s the first thing we’ve found that’s exactly like the description in the book. Even to the door being tied up with string.”

“The path up isn’t right though. I can’t imagine Cook struggling up there with an apple pie!”
Sybil said, looking at the clearing through wide open door. “I can’t see a beck either.”

“And it’s no where near where we worked out Beckfoot would be. Reg and I reckon the Amazon is the river at the bottom of the lake. There’s a bit where it widens that could be Octopus Lagoon.”
Rix added. “The building is absolutely right though. There’s pictures in the book and you really can’t mistake it. He must have known it.”

They all looked round, taking turns at sticking their heads up the chimney and all imagining living here as Picts.

They were just leaving when Len turned back and ran across the room to the left side of the fireplace and started feeling each stone in turn. Suddenly, she cried “Wait. I’ve found Jacky’s hole. This stone is loose.”

Reg was beside her in a moment and they lifted down one stone and then another. “You check. You found it.” Said Reg. Slowly, almost reluctantly in case it was empty, Len reached in.

“There’s something small but I can’t reach right to the back.” She withdrew her now filthy hand clutching something. Turning, she uncurled her hand and there was a nut.

There was a cheer and Reg reached in right to the back. With a shout of triumph, he pulled out a rusty frying pan. The children gathered round looking as excited as if he had found gold.

There was a collective sigh. “So someone did live here and it is the Dogs’ Home.” Said Reg. “I wonder who it was.”

“Probably Ransome, himself. He spent holidays round here when he was a boy.”
Ted suggested as he examined the rusty pan. “This hasn’t been used for years. It’s almost rusted through. What is the significance of the nut?”

“Jacky was a boy from a farm and he lent the pan to Dot and Dick and also gave them a bag of nuts he had stowed in this hole.”
Reg explained.

Sybil shivered. “Auntie Jo kept on that these are just stories and that the children weren’t real. I wonder if she is right? It is a bit uncanny. I think we should put it back exactly as we found it.”

They agreed that this would be the right thing to do and Peggy had the idea of leaving a message for anyone else who found the secret hole.

After some searching of pockets, Rix pulled a grubby and folded piece of paper from the back pocket of his shorts. The Commodore produced a pencil and they all sat on the floor with no regard for their clothes to decide what to put.

In the end, Peggy, who was agreed to have the neatest handwriting, wrote :

‘We found the Dogs’ Home 14 August 1945. We were exploring.


Ted Pearson Master Sailing ship Edith May and Commodore of the Fleet
Margot Maynard Able Seaman
(The Mate is not with us he is Jack Maynard and he has gone back to work and Jo Maynard who is the other mate is at home with the babies.)

Reg Entwistle Master Sailing ship Miranda
Sybil Russell Mate
Len Maynard Able Seaman

Rix Bettany Master Sailing Ship Kestrel
Peggy Bettany Mate
Con Maynard Able Seaman

Swallows and Amazons forever.


They folded it up and put it in hole with the nut and the frying pan, carefully replacing the stones.

“Only someone who has read the books will find it.” Said Peggy. “I wonder how long it will be?”

With one last look round, they left the hut and pulled the door shut, carefully tying it with the string again.

Ted looked at his watch. “I suggest we go down the way we came up. We’ve been here a while and I’m thirsty.” He looked at the children in consternation. “You’re filthy! I don’t think I’ll ever be allowed to go out with you again. You never get this bad on your own. What have you done to your knee, Rix? It’s all scabbed with blood.”

Rix looked down at his knee. “It’s only a scrape. It matches the other one now.”

Peggy looked unconcernedly round. “We’re all wearing clothes that will go in the rag bag when we get home. Auntie Jo will probably tease us but she won’t be cross.”

“I’ve seen her worse than this herself.”
Added Sybil. “Anyway, it’s the pot calling the kettle black. You’ve got a lovely sooty smear right down your cheek and the back of your shirt is filthy.”

Ted laughed. “Well we make a nice matching set of savages. Let’s hope we don’t meet anyone.”

Sybil and Reg caught one another’s eye and burst out laughing. “You’re thinking what I’m thinking!” he chuckled.

Sybil nodded. “The Sodger.”

Ted had not heard the story of the Sodger and the later meeting Madge had had with her.

Con wrinkled her nose. “I remember her. She smelled of mothballs. Yuck!”

They set off down the slope, helping the triplets over the difficult bits and while they walked, they told the Commodore the story of their first meeting with her. Then Reg told how she had been routed by Auntie and Sybil finished with the account she had overheard of her Mother’s meeting with the dreadful woman.


Ted was shouting with laughter when they had finished.

Reg added, as they finished the tale. “The weird thing is Mr Hart is really nice and he knows a lot about things. He was ever so helpful when I first was going to Polgarth. He told me all about his time at school and he gave me his old school trunk. He is friends with my mate Joe who works on a farm up on the moors. He passes all his bird magazines on to him and he got him going on recording the birds he sees. He’s not a bit snobbish.

He’s a bit timid and he always hovers on the doorstep as if he’s afraid he won’t be invited in. I wonder how he came to marry someone so awful.”

“He probably didn’t realise what she was like. She was probably quite pretty when she was a girl and he didn’t get to know her well enough before they got married.”


Sybil looked at Ted with interest. “You mean she acted nice just to get him to marry her?”

“Well, people can act nice for a while to get what they want. It’s jolly important to know someone properly before you get married. Just think how awful if would be to find they were acting and then you were stuck with them for the rest of your life.”


None of the children had thought of this before. It was not the sort of thing they were accustomed to talking or thinking about but Ted could see that the older four were going to be at an age where these matters would become important to them within a few years. To his surprise, it was Len who answered.

“Pappa knew Mamma when she was still at school. They knew one another for years before they got married and I’ve heard her say he was her best friend before he was her husband. He teases her and says he made his mind up when she was just a kid. I’d hate to marry a stranger. Ooh! There’s the lane, we’re nearly there.”

The three triplets ran ahead, followed by Sybil and Peggy and the two boys were left with Ted.

“Auntie Bertha was like that with Uncle Bert. She doesn’t often talk about him but when she does she always says he was her best friend. They knew one another from when they were quite young, though I think he was quite a lot older than her. Is that what you mean?” Reg queried.

“There’s an old saying. ‘Marry in haste, repent in leisure.’. We’ve all got faults and, if you marry someone, you’re stuck with those faults for ever.”

Reg just nodded in reply and both boys stored the conversation away to think about later. At the moment, the idea of ginger beer was more appealing and they ran after the others down the hill.

 


#77:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 6:54 pm


I wish I could write like this.

I'm upset because it sounds like you're getting near the end, Pat.

And Happy Anniversary to Reg & co!

 


#78:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 8:28 pm


Happy Anniversary.

piano piano drummer drummer Trumpet Trumpet Guitar Guitar

Mexican Wave Mexican Wave Mexican Wave Mexican Wave Mexican Wave

I just don't want this to end.

 


#79:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 8:47 pm


Thanks, Pat. Happy Anniversary to this drabble! I'm sorry the holiday is coming to an end. I'm glad they found a place that is so like the book and I liked the idea of them leaving a note for others to find. Thanks for the link to the photos as well.

 


#80:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 9:24 pm


Nice little lead in to Len and Reg's romance there!

Anyone else have this urge to go and see if that note is still there?

Thanks Pat - and congratuations! Laughing

 


#81:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 10:05 pm


Yes, I was thinking that I would love to go and find the dogs home and the nut and the note...then suddenly realised that both are fictional. Embarassed

Really enjoying this Pat, and the subtle refs to their future romance are lovely, make it seem much more likely.

 


#82:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 10:54 pm


Oh Pat, this was just...amazing!!!! I could see all this happening in my mind, three-dimensionally!! Loved the comments about the timewasters sitting around and not sailing. Very Happy

And the lovely discussions that they had, where the individual voices are so clear and recognisable!!

Am sitting here awed and admiring. Very Happy

 


#83:  Author: AlexLocation: Cambs, UK PostPosted: Mon Nov 07, 2005 11:16 pm


I always thought that Wild Cat Island was Brownsea Island in Poole Harbour - where Baden-Powell took the first Boy Scouts.

Thanks Pat, I love this drabble.

 


#84:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Tue Nov 08, 2005 5:45 am


Carolyn P wrote:
Yes, I was thinking that I would love to go and find the dogs home and the nut and the note...then suddenly realised that both are fictional. Embarassed


They're not! They're not!


(Di sticks fingers in ears and runs away before Carolyn offers any more perfidy)

 


#85:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Nov 08, 2005 12:26 pm


That was lovely Pat!!!
Can't believe it's been a year!

 


#86:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Nov 09, 2005 3:34 am


Thank you, Pat! Very Happy Very Happy Very Happy

Miss Di wrote:
Carolyn P wrote:
Yes, I was thinking that I would love to go and find the dogs home and the nut and the note...then suddenly realised that both are fictional. Embarassed

They're not! They're not!

(Di sticks fingers in ears and runs away before Carolyn offers any more perfidy)

Really, Carolyn! Laughing

The Dog's Home really was just as I imagined it, even unto the string holding the door shut. You can laugh at my string picture
here
(most of the way down, on the right.) (OK, so the string's probably been replaced a few times by other ardent pilgrims.)

I admit I didn't try pulling out stones, though. What a missed opportunity!Embarassed Go look, you close people. But bring a flashlight for identifying promising suspects, especially if it's gloomish. The trees have kind of closed in since the books were written, perhaps due to scarcity of charcoal burners. I did identify a reasonably mossy-banked "beck" that could have been visible from the Dog's Home if there were fewer trees, though at best it would have been a teeny tiny tributary of the Amazon, the better to fit under the culvert Peggy described. I don't know that it would have held more than one stepping stone. However, the last part of the path before the building came into view convincingly matched the description of having doubled as stream bed, complete with slippery rocks and puddles. I'd agree with Nancy that it wasn't suitable for loaded dromedaries, though doubtless there are those who could have managed, especially had the weather been drier....

*still bouncing with the experience*

 


#87:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Nov 09, 2005 7:38 pm


*g* at Kathy, who did a very good tigger impression, combined with the cheshire cat.




Jo just laughed at the state of their clothes and teased Rix by offering to kiss his knee better. Anna squawked a bit more as she would have to wash and mend the abused garments but she was soon mollified. As Sybil remarked, there was nothing Anna liked more than to make a fuss though she always made things right afterwards.

After supper, Jo and Ted sat out on the terrace with their coffee and he told her what he had told the children about marriage.

“Neither Madge nor I have talked to any of them about that sort of thing. Mind you, she never told me. I had no idea what marriage entailed. I don’t think any young girls did then.”

She sighed. “It’s difficult. I suppose it should be the mother who tells the girls while the father tells the boys. The generations are so muddled in our family. Madge is only twelve years older than me. How could she talk to me about such things! I’m not even sure she knew herself. She was only twelve when our mother died. I’m not anywhere near enough older than Peggy and Rix to take that on. Thank you for dealing with some of it. You’re right, you know. It’s the bread and butter friendship that keeps a marriage going. Cream cakes are fine for a treat but they aren’t enough long term. It’s nearly nine o’clock. I suppose we ought to listen to the news.”

They went in to the drawing room and Ted switched the wireless on, relieved that Jo had taken his remarks so well. When the chimes of Big Ben rang out and the News began, all thoughts of the day were banished. Japan had surrendered. The war was truly over.

They rushed through to the kitchen where Debby and Anna were sitting, listening to the kitchen wireless, and found Anna in floods of tears and Debby at her wits end to know what to do.

“We heard the news and she just burst into tears. She won’t tell me why.” Said Debby.

Jo crouched down in front of Anna and put her hands on the young woman’s shoulders.

“It’s all right Anna. It’s all over now. Let it out.”

Debby and Ted looked on, uncertain what to do and then Ted touched Debby on the shoulder and nodded towards the door. Quietly they left the room and went through to the Drawing Room, leaving Jo and Anna alone.

Debby was shaken by Anna’s outburst. “She wasn’t like this when the war in Europe ended. She took that quite calmly. Thank goodness you came in when you did.”

“She probably didn’t dare till it was all over in Japan. Until they dropped the atom bomb it looked as if it could have gone on for years yet. She’s always so cheerful, I think we tend to forget that she still hasn’t heard from most of her family.”
Ted poured a cup of coffee and handed it to her.

They sat quietly sipping their coffee and eventually heard the kitchen door open and the sound of footsteps crossing the hall and going up the stairs. It was a good half hour later when Jo appeared, looking upset.

“Is she all right?”

“She will be, I hope. She cried herself out and I’ve given her a cup of tea and an aspirin. She’s dozed off now. I could kick myself for not seeing how much strain she’s been under. She’s been such a rock for me and she’s been so worried about her family. I think hearing it is over now was just too much.”

“She’ll be better for letting it out.”
Said Ted. “That wasn’t hysterics. She’s just bottled it up for too long. I expect she’s worried about the new situation in Europe as well. Don’t forget the Soviets are in control in a large part of Austria. If it becomes a Communist State, she’ll probably never be able to go home.”

“As a Doctor, what do you think is the best way to handle it?”

“Well, I’m certainly not going to sedate her! She doesn’t need a Doctor at the moment. She needs to talk to someone who understands. You’re the best person for that. I assume you know her family?”

“Yes. I think I know all of them. They’re really strong people. They’ve always lived a hard life. I just hope they didn’t get into trouble because Anna escaped.”

“I’d play that down. You can stress that, once the San and the School had gone, the Nazis would probably have moved on to other targets. They can’t have gone after all the people in the villages. They needed them to continue producing food for the towns. Now they’re controlled by the French I think, judging by where the Allies each crossed the border and they’ve the Americans between them and the Soviets. I don’t think the Americans are in any mood to put up with the Soviets moving any farther West. Let her talk. You talk about the good times and how you miss it. She’ll probably cry even more but she needs to get it out.”

“She won’t even take a holiday, you know. I worry sometimes that we overwork her but she just keeps on. When we went to Garnham last year, we left her behind for a rest and she turned the whole house out.”

“Some of us are like that, Jo. That’s why I came with you instead of going with Miss Phoebe. I won’t say I’m not glad to be doing less than I used to, I’m getting older now, but a whole month doing nothing, I couldn’t cope with. Anna’s the same. We’ve made our lives with the families we serve. It’s in our blood.”


Jo looked at Debby with affection. “I suppose you’re right but it doesn’t seem fair somehow. I get all the fun of the children and Anna gets the hard work.”

Debby snorted. “I dare say you’d be surprised how much you don’t know. As they grow older, they’ll probably tell her things they wouldn’t tell you. Anna has her place in their lives.”

Jo mulled that idea over for a minute. “Maybe you’re right. She wouldn’t judge them at all. I want them to be perfect.”

“Let’s get off to bed.”
Ted suggested. “If I take the fleet out tomorrow for the full day, that will give you a break.”

“I can cope with whatever work needs doing and look after Steven and Charles. You take Anna off for the day in the boat.”
Debby rose to her feet as she spoke and started collecting the coffee cups.

“Better still, take Charles with you. Anna can hold him. There’s nothing more comforting than cuddling a baby when you feel down. They are a promise of the future.” Ted suggested.

They all retired to bed, after helping Debby wash the coffee cups and laying the table for breakfast. As they reached the top of the stairs, Jo bent to kiss Debby. “Bless you, Debby. I’m so glad you came with us.”

Debby contented herself with patting Jo on the arm, wordlessly, and stumped off to her bedroom. After she had got ready for bed, she knelt down to say her prayers, first for Anna, then for Jo that she would find the right words and finally, for herself in thanksgiving that she still had something to offer. Phoebe and Frank didn’t seem to understand that she needed to be busy and kept on at her to relax. She finished her prayers with a heartfelt plea to the Lord to take her before she became a burden to anyone.

“I know I should say Thy Will be Done but I’ll need all the strength You can give me if it comes to that or I’ll get crotchety. If that is what has to be, then I’ll do my best but it would be so hard. Please Lord take me before then for Miss Phoebe’s sake and mine.”

Sighing, she climbed into bed. At least tomorrow she would be needed.

*

The next morning, Jo crept down to the kitchen to prepare a bottle for Charles and found Debby sitting in the kitchen with a cup of tea. The smell of baking came from the range and Jo grinned at her.

“I might have known. I was going to feed Charles and then start making sandwiches for today. I suppose you’re going to tell me I’m not needed here!”

“You look after the little ones. That’s where you’re needed at the moment. Is Anna still asleep?”

“Yes, I checked before I came down.”


Debby hesitated, obviously uncertain whether to say something else and Jo looked at her in query.

“Spit it out. Whatever it is, I’ll not fly off the handle. You always talk sense.”

“Don’t let Anna feel she’s not needed by insisting she rests. Whatever has happened to her people, she regards you as family now. She has her place here and she’ll need it more than ever in the future if the news is bad when it comes.”

“I’ll remember that.”
Said Jo, soberly as she left the room to feed her younger son.

*

When the children trooped downstairs for breakfast, their first query was about Anna.

“Why isn’t Anna at breakfast?” asked Len.

“She’s got a bit of a headache.” Replied Jo, sounding unworried.

The triplets accepted this and tucked into their porridge without further comment. Sybil, Peggy and Rix also accepted the explanation but Reg caught Jo’s eye and raised his eyebrows in query. Receiving an almost imperceptible shake of her head, he said no more but led the conversation into a discussion of the day’s plans.

“We’ve been right up to the head of the lake. How about going down to the bottom. If we went on the Amazon River we could see if the bulge on the map is really Octopus Lagoon. If it’s got water lilies in it, that would be another place we’ve found.”

“If you’re happy to row on the river, fair enough. You’ll not want to tangle with water lilies though. They’re an absolute pain to row through.”
Ted replied as all the children looked at him. “The other place I think is right is the little valley where they camped in Swallowdale. I’m pretty sure of it because we went under a bridge to get there when we were on holiday here. Just like the Swallows, we scorned to cross the road and paddled through. It’s not quite the same and we certainly didn’t find a cave but the way up the stream is right and there are waterfalls at each end. We’d have time to do both. If we stay out till supper time, that is.” He turned to Jo as if the idea had just occurred to him. “ Will that fit in with your plans? We’d want to take the Able Seamen.”

“That’s fine, though it will take a little extra time to get tea packed as well.”
Jo followed his lead. “If you will all help clear breakfast and leave your rooms tidy, we’ll have everything ready for you by the time you go.”

Debby brought in a large dish of buttered eggs and an even larger plate of toast and everyone made a quick business of finishing breakfast. There was a concerted rush to clear and the children rushed off to make their beds and tidy their rooms. Reg managed to ensure that he folded the tablecloth and appeared in the kitchen after the others had gone.

“Is Anna really all right?”

Jo had a reassuring answer on the tip of her tongue and then hesitated.

“Did you know most of her family are in Austria?”

“Yes. Auntie told me.”

“She’s been worrying about them and she’s upset.”


Reg looked confused. “Why just now?”

“Japan has surrendered. The whole war is over.”

“Ah! That’s good news but I can see why she is worried. Austria has got soldiers from France, America, Britain and Russia occupying it.. We did that in Current Affairs last term. Mr Douglas says everyone is bothered about the Soviets now. Where in Austria are they?”

“In the West.”

“That’s all right then. That’s a long way from the Soviet troops. I won’t say anything to the others.”

“Thank you. The more normal we keep things the better.”


Reg nodded and ran off to fetch his binoculars. If they were going inland, he might see some moorland birds.

Soon they were stowing their provisions in the ships. Peggy had taken to bringing an old kettle Anna had found at the back of the pantry so they could have tea if they wanted to. Sybil privately thought that Peggy was overdoing it a bit. It was rather annoying being fussed over and cautioned about sitting around in wet clothes when you were exploring. Reg had laughed at her annoyance.

“She does go on a bit but I suppose someone has to. We’d be sure to set off without everything we need if it wasn’t for her lists. Unless you want to do it, of course?”

Sybil wrinkled her nose. “Not really. I’ve be sure to forget something. I just don’t like being bossed around.”

Now here was Peggy going on again. “If we can find the fireplace in Swallowdale, we ought to have a cup of tea at least.”

Sybil ground her teeth and remembered what Reg had said.

The wind had changed overnight and they had to tack down the lake, the two mates, steering. Ted had been most insistent that they should get a lot of practice at it.

“It’s important. I broke my arm once on a camping trip and my sister sailed all the way home. You never know what is going to happen.”

By now, even the triplets could steer with their Captain beside them watching carefully. Today, they were in a hurry to get to the foot of the lake and the Able Seamen were in the bows, Margot watching for other craft and Len and Con calling out when the ship in front went about.

When they reached the entrance to the river, they spilled the wind from their sails and lowered them, the Captains taking their place at the oars.

“We’ll have to row from here and it’s quite a way up to the lagoon. We’ll take it steady. When you see me pull over, do the same. We’ll scout on foot to see if it is full of water lilies. Don’t bother to unstep the masts. They won’t be a problem.”

They set off, Ted deliberately shortening his stroke to enable the two boys to keep up. They passed a couple of houses, one of which had a boathouse which Sybil was sure was BeckFoot, though there were some differences from the description in the books.

Just as Rix and Reg were beginning to flag, their lookouts called that the Flagship was pulling in to the bank and they followed. They quickly leapt out and pulled the boats in as near to the bank as they could, tying them up to trees which were all along the edge of the river.

Setting off along the bank, they saw that the river did indeed widen out into a lagoon, covered with water lilies. Reg laid down on the edge and reached out to pull a stem. To his surprise, it was tougher than it looked and only Rix and Sybil grabbing his ankles stopped him overbalancing. Rix fished in his pocket and opened his knife, passing it to Reg. “Try cutting it. We’ve got your legs.”

After a tussle, Reg succeeded in cutting the stem and wriggled back with his prize. The stem was slimy and thick. Rix whistled. “Imagine rowing through that in the dark! No wonder they called it octopus lagoon. Did you have these where you sailed, Commodore?”

“No, lilies only live in fresh water and ours was a tidal estuary going out to the sea so it was salt water. We did have arguments with seaweed though. Mud was our biggest problem.”

“Where was that?”
asked Len. “We don’t remember the sea because we were little babies when we left Guernsey. Is it bigger than the lake?”

“It was on the east coast and the sea is a lot bigger than the lake. You can’t see the other side when you get out to sea.”


Seeing that all the children were agog for information, he promised to tell them about it when they stopped for lunch. “We’ve got to row back to the lake first. Then I suggest we stop for something to eat before we look for Swallowdale.”

Once they reached the mouth of the river, they beached the boats on a grassy bank, pulled them up as far as they could and then, carrying their provisions, they made their way a few yards from the water and settled down for lunch. Once their first hunger had been satisfied, Ted kept his promise to tell them about sailing when he was a boy.

 


#88:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Nov 09, 2005 8:23 pm


That was a lovely long post - thanks Pat. I just loved the extra understanding of Reg. The way he was the only one of the younger generation to realise that there was more up with Anna than Jo was willing to let go.

I'm also pleased that Jo decided to tell him the truth, and the way that Debby was able to help Jo understand Anna's point of view more than she had done previously. She's a love of a person.

The boat trip was good as well. Hope that Jo and Anna have a nice time on the water with Charles.

 


#89:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 09, 2005 9:49 pm


Thank you Pat. I am glad to see Joey being understanding here, and love Debbies role in helping her to see things from Anna's point of view.

 


#90:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Wed Nov 09, 2005 10:02 pm


Another lovely post. Poor Anna, more than 5 years since she will have heard from her family.

 


#91:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Nov 09, 2005 10:03 pm


Thank you Pat, this was so thoughtful. Interesting to hear Debby's pov...I hope theres's nothing wrong with her, other than the wish to die in harness?And an amazingly thoughtful Jo...hadn't really thought about the needs of the maturing Peggy and Rix before...
Great post!

 


#92:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 10, 2005 11:10 am


Thank Pat, I will be sorry to see the end of the holiday. Poor Anna Sad

 


#93:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Nov 10, 2005 11:17 am


Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Reg is getting this holiday.

 


#94:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 10, 2005 1:33 pm


Wonderful as ever, Pat - I loved seeing Debbie and Anna's pov, too.

 


#95:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 10, 2005 4:11 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm sorry about Anna's family. Everyone did really well at supporting her.

I'm happy - I've ordered 'Swallows and Amazons' from the library as I can't find the copy I never read. I look forward to reading it.

 


#96:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 10, 2005 4:59 pm


Two fabulous posts Pat. Loved the visit to the Dog's House, and poor Anna. Glad she let it all out .

And happy drabbleversory! Wink Laughing Here's to many more! *cheers*

 


#97:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 11, 2005 5:38 pm


Just caught up with several posts of this - it's all so wonderful I can't pick any particular bits out to mention or I'd be here until midnight.

Thanks Pat Very Happy

Liz

 


#98:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Nov 11, 2005 7:25 pm


“We lived down in the South East corner of England a bit north of London. My parents owned a little weekend cottage about ten miles away on the river. It was hardly a cottage, really, very small and made of wooden planks. There were a lot of them about, mostly workmen’s cottages.”

“Why was it made of wood”
Len asked.

“It depends on what’s in the area to build with. Only rich people have stone or brick carried miles to build their houses if there’s no rock or clay nearby. This would have belonged to a workman originally.”

“Do you remember Peggy? All the buildings were wood in Austria except the San.”
Rix commented.

Peggy nodded at her twin. “What was it like?” she asked.

“It didn’t have an upstairs. It had three small bedrooms. In fact, mine was so small my clothes were kept in a box under the bed, and there was a little parlour and what was known as a kitchenette on the back. That had the sink and a spirit stove and some cupboards, but the main cooking was done on the range in the parlour. We didn’t care that it was small. We were out every day unless it was foggy. The garden was tiny but there was a porch that went right the way along the front of the house. My sister and I slept out there in hammocks when it was hot. The whole cottage stood up on a sort of platform because sometimes, especially in the winter, the water might flood right up to the house. It was right by the river and we had a little boathouse with our sailing dinghy and a rowing boat. Our parents had a bigger boat and it was moored a little way out all summer and then stored at a boatyard in the nearest town for the winter.

The river comes out into the North Sea. It’s a wide river because the land is very flat and the sea comes right in and covers a huge area called salt marshes.. There are all sorts of little creeks and some of them go through and some are just dead ends It makes lots of places to explore and chart.

The trouble is the tide also goes out a long way and the bottom is thick black mud. If you misjudge the tide, you’re stuck till the next one.

We went down most weekends from Easter till September and in the summer holidays my mother took us for the whole holidays and my father joined us at weekends.”

“Didn’t you go to school?”
Margot’s eyes got big at the very idea.

“Yes, but it was a day school. Then, when I was eleven, I went to the local Grammar School. My parents had always been keen on sailing and they took us with them when we were babies. I was nine and my sister was seven when we had our first little tiny dinghy. We weren’t allowed to go far at first, of course but sailed around near the cottage..

I told you about the tides. Do you understand what they are?”

“We’ve learned about them in Geography but I don’t really understand how the water comes in and goes out. It’s something to do with the moon and gravity. I can’t really see it in my head.”
Peggy sounded a little confused.

“You know the moon goes round the earth?” Several nods greeted this. “And that the earth goes round the sun and it is spinning as well?” more nods. “And you’ve heard of gravity.” The triplets started to look confused, though the others nodded.

“Don’t worry, you three. You don’t need to understand it. The moon, as it goes round the earth, pulls on it and the water sort of bulges upwards. On the other side of the earth, it bulges as well because of the earth spinning. That’s what causes a tide. As the moon goes round the earth and the earth spins, those bulges move round the world. That’s why you get two tides a day in most places. We say it comes ‘in’ because that is what it looks like but really it’s the bulge reaching the land. Where the land is very flat and not much above the sea at low tide, it floods the land and then as it goes down again as the bulge passes, it leaves the land dry, or at least, not covered in water, and if you don’t time it right the sea leaves you high and dry on the mud. It brings mud in each time and in the middle of the river, they have to dig the mud out to keep it deep enough for ships. That’s called dredging and is done with a special boat.”

“The other thing that makes sailing more difficult where there are tides is that the water tries to pull your boat with it. If you are going down towards the sea as the tide goes out and the wind is off the land, it can be quite difficult to come back in again. Sometimes, you only get forward a few feet on each tack and sometimes you just need to anchor till the tide turns.”


There was a few minutes silence as the children tried to absorb this.

“Like in ‘We Didn’t Mean To Go To Sea’?” queried Rix.

“Yes, that was about a place just up the coast from us and we sailed right up there in a bigger boat with our parents one summer. Our river was a bit like Secret Water.”

“I can’t imagine country that’s really flat. I’ve seen pictures of flat places but I can’t imagine being there.”
Reg commented.

“The first time I saw real hills was when we came to the Lakes for the first time. I felt the same about places like this.”

“Tell us some more about when you were a boy.”
Begged Con. “What was your boat like?”

“When I was eleven and my sister was nine, we were given a fourteen foot dinghy, like these but without a centre board. You don’t want anything to make the boat deeper in the water in an estuary that is quite shallow.. We had a red sail and she was called the Kingfisher. Mum used to pack us up lunch and tea and we set off, depending on the tide. There was an island just down the river. It was a big one with a farm on it. We used to land there some days and have our lunch just like we are doing here. On the other side there was a causeway that you could only cross when the tide was out.”

“How did the farmer manage?”

“Oh, everyone there lived by the tides. They just went across at low tide or rowed across. There were big ships that came up the river with wood from Norway. They unloaded at a bigger island about a mile down from us and loaded their goods onto barges to go up the river. There were locks on the river so boats could get right inland. We lived in the town where the canal stopped.. There was a big wharf with warehouses and the timber was unloaded there. We used to hang round the quay and we got to know some of the bargees.

Once we got to ride on a barge all the way down to the estuary. It’s only about thirteen miles but the horse goes at about walking pace and you have to keep stopping to go through the locks. It took most of the day.”

“We’ve seen locks. Uncle Jem had to go to a meeting somewhere and he took us for the ride. We went afterwards to see a canal.”
Peggy interjected.

It turned out that Peggy and Rix were the only two who had seen locks so Ted had to explain what they were to the others. By the time he had finished, everyone had finished eating and he suggested they move on.

“I’ll tell you more when we stop for tea, if there’s time.” He promised. “If we’re to get up to where I think Swallowdale is, we’ll need to get a move on.”

They packed up and launched the boats, following the flagship as she sailed across the lake and up the opposite shore. Part way up the lake, he turned away from the shore and then turned to run straight towards it. As the others followed, they saw that he was heading for a narrow gap in the shoreline between two rocky headlands and, following, they entered a small cove with a stream tumbling down from the slope above.

Edith May was already beached on the white shingle and Margot was out of the boat holding the painter while the Commodore stowed his sail neatly. They ran in on either side of Kingfisher and quickly pulled their boats a little way up the beach and unloaded the knapsacks with their supplies. Looking round, they realised that a casual passer by on the lake would not see their boats and would probably miss the entrance completely.

“We just follow the beck all the way up. It’s steep in places but there’s no scrambling till we get to the waterfall.” Said Ted.

The trees came down to the waters edge and there was no definable path so it was hard going in places and several times they crossed the stream, stepping from stone to stone.

“It’s just like exploring real jungle.” Said Reg as he and Rix waited for the others to catch up. “It doesn’t look like anyone has ever come up here before.”

The first landmark they came to was the bridge over the stream. Len squealed with excitement and Ted sighed with resignation.

“Either I’ve got bigger or the bridge has got smaller. I’m going to have to cheat and go over the road.”

Con looked at the Commodore with interest. “How old were you when you came here?”

“About twelve, I think.”

“You’ve grown then. You’d be smaller than Rix or Reg when you came before. Bridges don’t get smaller.”
She said with an air of authority that made the older children chuckle quietly.

The children took their shoes off and tied the laces together like Titty and Roger had done in the book and slung them round their necks and paddled through, led by Reg. Ted was waiting for them at the other side.

There were more trees and Reg said with satisfaction “Larches. Just like the book!” It was still steep going and the stream was now bouncing down the hill over rocks in a gully. They stayed as close to the stream as they could and discovered that the wood was quite narrow and they were soon out on open moorland and they could see for miles over a sea of heather. In the distance the bigger hills reaching to the clear blue sky.

Following narrow sheep tracks that crisscrossed the landscape, it was not long till they could see the waterfall ahead. The triplets needed a hand up the climb but soon they were all standing at the top and looking at the little valley.

As it had been described in the book, it was quite small with steep rocky slopes on each side and another waterfall at the head. Soon the two older boys were building a dam a little way below the top waterfall to form a bathing pool. There were rocks scattered around and Rix was sure he could see the base of an earlier wall so they built on that. The triplets were carefully examining the wall of the valley to see if they could find a cave.

Sybil went to help the boys with the dam building after a few minutes and Peggy found a patch of stones by the stream where someone had built a fire before and was busy building a fireplace.

Sybil saw her and groaned. “Any minute now she’ll blow her whistle and send us off to get wood for a fire.”

“Well let’s get this finished quickly then. I’m hungry after the walk and we’ll get no tea till she’s boiled a kettle. I wish we’d thought of it earlier, we could have brought some up on the way.”


Ted sat back watching as they explored, enjoying the interplay. He wondered if Peggy had ever had the opportunity to take charge of something before. From what he had heard, she had been very much Rix’s shadow till they went to school and had pined for him at first.

Rix and Reg were behaving like normal schoolboys and seemed to be getting along famously. That would be the influence of boarding school, of course. He remembered when he first went to University and was homesick. Ah, well! You couldn’t have everything.

He’d had a great childhood. His weekends and holidays had all been spent roaming freely and, though he had made friends at school, that was not his real life. Real life was on the boat with Edith, sailing free.

He had thought he would never sail again after that terrible day. If only they hadn’t moved closer to London after he left home, they might still be alive.

He thought with guilt of Mavis, his fiancée. He had grieved when she was killed of course, but it was not this terrible loss he felt for his sister. He wondered now if they would even have been happy or even have married in the end. The last time they had met had been three months before she was killed. She was a plotter at an airfield in Kent. He was a fledgling Doctor in the army. Their leaves hardly ever coincided. She had changed. She was harder, somehow. At the time, he had resented the fact that she was no longer willing to sit and listen to the accounts of what he was doing. She had her own tales to share. She had seen more than her share of death. Neither understood the other. If he was honest, looking back, he had changed as well. The war had forced them apart. Then she had been killed by a stray tracer bullet, running to do her duty. Such a waste.

He didn’t think he would have got through losing his family without Jack Maynard’s help. He had only been working at the San a few months when it happened. He and Jo had done all they could, respecting his reticence but, somehow, wrapping him in concern and drawing him into their family. He could remember how he held Steven when he was only three days old and something thawed inside. He had tried to hand him back after a few minutes, the tears streaming down his cheeks.

He remembered how Jo’s cheeks were stained with tears as well. “Just hold him.” She had said, with a sob in her voice. “While there are babies, there is a future.”

He had sat, looking at the tiny face and then he had looked at the perfect little hands, each nail and crease a tiny replica of his own. Slipping one finger, gingerly into the palm of a tiny hand, he had felt his finger clasped and, even though he knew as a doctor that new born babies could not focus, he was sure that the baby looked at him with compassion.

The shrill sound of a whistle being blown with gusto, roused him suddenly and he saw Peggy, standing with her hands on her hips, blowing for all she was worth. He could imagine Anna, Debby or Auntie Bertha standing in just that pose and for a fleeting moment wondered why she was taking them as her role models rather than her aunts.

Then he saw that she was looking rather distressed that the others were taking no notice of her frantic blasts. Poor kid. She didn’t have the presence yet to carry it off.

He leapt to his feet and went across to her.

“I need some wood for the fire and they won’t come.” She said as he drew near. “They’re just playing.”

“I’ll go. I’ve had a nice rest and I think I can get enough to boil a kettle and a little over for washing up in one go.”


Peggy looked worried. “You shouldn’t have to. They should come when I whistle. Susan never had this problem.”

“Susan didn’t live in the real world, dear. Ransome was writing about how life should have been. I’ll bet he didn’t have half the fun he wrote for his characters. Sometimes they were a bit too good. Anyway, I’ve come. I want a cup of tea more than they do so it’s only fair I get the wood. I’m less likely to get distracted as well.


Peggy giggled. The last time Reg had gone to get wood, he had seen what he thought was a crossbill. By the time he returned, they had eaten, cleared away and put the fire out.

“He did look sorry for himself!” she laughed.

“Serve him right.” Said Ted with a wink as he grabbed a length of rope and set off to gather wood from below the valley.

 


#99:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 11, 2005 11:52 pm


Pat, I love the way you introduce all these characters and don't leave them on the sidelines, but tell us all about them, so we get to really know them, as well as the main characters in the story.

Thank you

Liz

 


#100:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Sat Nov 12, 2005 12:14 pm


Thanks Pat, I just think this is wonderful Very Happy

 


#101:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Nov 12, 2005 3:10 pm


This is great, I hope there's lots more of it.

 


#102:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Nov 12, 2005 4:41 pm


Lovely in-depth look at Ted, his childhood sounds alomost idyllic. Sad about his sister - so glad that Joey was able to help.

Laughing at Peggy's frustration - she will get better, have more of a commanding presence! Laughing

Thanks Pat. Laughing

 


#103:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sat Nov 12, 2005 5:01 pm


Thanks, Pat. It was interesting to hear about Ted and his childhood but I'm sorry that his fiancee and sister were killed.

 


#104:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 3:48 am


Such nice, meaty posts. Very Happy

Still giggling over Peggy going all Susanish. Yes, that is just what would happen -- right up to her frustration when the others don't quite cooperate like Swallows. Nice of Ted to relieve things with the shared joke about Reg's wood-gathering, especially given that he's probably feeling a bit fragile at the moment.

 


#105:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 8:54 am


Thanks Pat - I did read this before now, but I'm afraid at the time I was too tired to take it in. Now however I have read it properly and can comment!

It was good seeing more of Ted, and his life as he played with his sister on the water. He's obviously learned a *lot* from that time.

Even better perhaps was his brutal frankness to himself as he thought on the death of his Fiancee. And I just loved Jo's action and words as she handed him Stephen to hold. Just the thing to help him obviously. Of course, life had to go on, but it can take some doing, and I'm glad he had such a natural outlet for his emotions.

And poor little Con! To be honest, I could see myself saying that, even now! And Peggy as well. It must be so difficult for her, a little adult (in mind at any rate) amongst a pack of children, and not understanding *why* the others should want to spend their free time gathering wood. Good on the Commodore though!

And as for Reg and his bird watching! Rolling Eyes

 


#106:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 10:43 am


Thanks for all the comments. I'm surrounded by characters whispering in my ear at the moment, all desperate to have their story told. It's most disturbing Shocked



Anna had come down looking as if she had a bad headache, which indeed she had. When Jo suggested a day out, she was inclined to be tearful and it was only when Steven started crying in his playpen on the terrace and Jo rushed out to see what the problem was, that Debby was able, with her down to earth view on life, to persuade her that she needed to let someone else help.

“You saw me when Miss Phoebe was first in the San. I thought she’d never come out and I was finished. Then when she got engaged to Doctor Frank, although I was pleased for her, I’m ashamed to say I was afraid they wouldn’t want me around.

I’ve learned since then that there’s more to it than that. Miss Phoebe looks on me as family. I didn’t realise that. I thought it was all give on my side and take on hers and I just got my keep and a wage. Not that I minded. I’ve always been in service and my real family are long gone. It’s only after she married and was so pleased that I didn’t have to work so hard that I realised she cared.

Mrs Jo feels the same about you. I don’t doubt she seems to take you for granted what with all the children she’s got to look after, but she does count you as family. Let her help you now.”


Anna wiped her eyes on her apron, which she had put on automatically as she dressed, and gave a pathetic hiccup.

“I don’t know why I cried that the war is over. That is such a good thing that I should have cried for joy.”

“Ah! You’ve been through a lot these past few years. I didn’t cry when I thought Miss Phoebe was dying. It was when she was getting better I cried. It was Bertha Thirtle helped me. I’m not one for thinking too hard about such things but I reckon we should feel sorry for them as haven’t faced real trouble. They’ve still got it to come. Everyone does, sooner or later. We’ve been there and we know we can cope.”


Anna was calming down now, reassured that she was not the only one to feel this way.

“I think it was partly being here. It’s not quite like the Tiernsée but it’s the first time I’ve been on a lake since I escaped. When I was rowing the boat, it made me think of home.”

“Eeh! I hadn’t thought of that. It must have brought it all back.”


Anna nodded. “I’ve tried not to think. You know. Just keeping busy.”

“Aye. I’ll bet you take the rugs out and beat them when it gets too much.”


Anna gave a rather watery smile. “How did you know?”

“Reg teased me once about it. He said he could tell when I was upset because his Auntie did the same.”

“Bless the boy. It’s just the sort of thing he would notice.”

“He’s nearer to us than the other children. I hope he can cope with moving up to their world.”


“Not moving up, more moving ‘across’. Is that how you would say it in English?”


Debby thought for a moment. “Aye. You’ve got the right of it. There’s no ‘up’ and no ‘down’. The Good Lord counts us all the same.”

Anna gave one more hiccup and smiled. “Thank you Debby.”

Jo came back into the kitchen and grinned at Debby. “Are you quite sure you want to take on that demon for the day? He’d managed to pile all his toys in one corner of the playpen and was trying to climb out over them! His tears were sheer frustration because he couldn’t get them high enough.”

Anna stood up. “I will come out in the boat. I just need to change and get my hat.”

“Good. We’ll go to this island the children are on about. We can be quite quiet there.”


Anna went off to change and Jo looked quizzically at Debby. “And what magic did you work? I was beginning to get worried there.”

“Part of it is being here. It’s nearer looking to her home than anywhere she has seen since she left. She’ll be fine. I’d already done our lunch so all I’ve got to do is pop yours in a basket. Will you want a flask of tea.”


Jo considered for a moment. “No, I’ll take the little kettle and some coffee. Anna will prefer that. Oh, I mustn’t forget the matches!”

Debby looked surprised and Jo laughed. “I was a Girl Guide in my younger days. I can cook on an open fire.”

Anna came down dressed for the outing and Jo collected together all Charles would need for the day and they set off.

*

Reg turned to look down the valley, suddenly realising that the whistle had stopped and saw the Commodore just climbing down the far end.

“The Commodore has gone to get the wood. Oh, dear. We should have answered the whistle.”

“Come on then, let’s catch him up. We can finish this later.”


The three set off down the valley at a trot, stopping when they reached Peggy.

“Was that your whistle we heard?” Rix asked with as much innocence as he could muster.

“You know it was.” Peggy stood up and faced them. “If you hadn’t heard it, you’d still be building your dam. I don’t need you now anyway. The Commodore decided he wanted a cup of tea, even if you don’t. I’ll whistle again when tea is ready. It’s up to you if you bother to come or not. You run and play till then. I’ll keep an eye on the triplets.”

She turned her back on them and busied herself with buttering bread. Rix’s jaw dropped. This was the first time in their lives that his twin had asserted herself with him. They’d had arguments, of course. Usually because he wanted to do something mad but, in the end, she had always followed him.

The other two went slowly up the valley again. “Well, that told us!” exclaimed Reg.

“I’ve never seen Peggy like that before.” Sybil answered. “I was a bit fed up with her organising us so why do I feel like a worm?”

“Because she was right, I suppose.”
Reg said, glumly. “We all rushed off to do things we wanted to and she was left to get the tea. I’ll tell you what, though. Rix got a bigger shock than we did.”

Sybil looked more cheerful. “So he did. Mr High and Mighty Rix looked completely dumbstruck. Good thing, too!”

“I know about him ruling the roost when you were little but that’s a long while ago now. I don’t think he’s like that now.”

“Yes, but you’re a boy and you’re the same age and bigger than him. It’s us girls he tries to boss about if he gets the chance. Oh, he’s all right, really. He’s been a lot better since he went to school. Good for Peggy, though!”

“Well, I don’t think he’ll make that mistake again.”


They looked back and saw Rix turn to follow them, looking bewildered.

“Ignore it unless he says anything.” Said Reg quickly. “Don’t make it harder for him.”

Sybil sighed. “You’re right but it is a temptation to rub it in.”

“It’s for the good of the fleet.”
Said Reg encouragingly. “You know what happens when sailors fall out.”

“Mutiny! Captain Bligh, keelhauling and all that! Don’t worry, I’ll be good. I’ll keep a straight face but I’ll be giggling inside.”

“Just don’t let the giggles out!”
warned Reg. “If we have a row, the Commodore may decide we can’t be trusted to sail without him.”

Rix came up at that moment and the conversation ceased.

After a few desultory efforts at adding to the dam, they gave up. The fun had gone out of it, somehow.

“I’m going to see if I can do anything to help with tea.” Said Sybil and set off down the valley to where Peggy was still working.

“I don’t know what has got into Peggy.” Rix exclaimed, sitting down on the heather and looking down the valley at his twin. “She wouldn’t even talk to me.”

“Well, she was in the right. We were all playing and she was getting tea. I suppose she felt it worse from you because you’re her twin.”


Rix still looked bewildered. “I still don’t understand. She’s never been like this.”

Reg sighed. This was going to be difficult and he wasn’t sure he could find the right words but if Rix and Peggy fell out, it could ruin the holiday. For a moment, he was tempted to let the Commodore sort it out but then it would be official so he had to try.

“Peggy makes a jolly good Mate. Sybil’s good on the ship but she’s younger and doesn’t think about things like we’ll be hungry in an hour or so. All the way through, Peggy’s been the one to make lists and make sure we don’t leave anything behind and, when we’ve been hungry, she’s had the food ready. Then, when she whistled, we ignored her. She’ll forgive Sybil because she’s younger, but we’re the same age and supposedly Captains who should know what to do.

She’ll be more upset with you than with me. She’ll think twins ought to stick together. I’ll bet she’s thinking of all the times she’s followed you and now you’ve let her down.”


Rix rolled over and turned his back to Reg.

“You don’t know anything. You’re not a twin.”

“True, but you did ask.”


Reg got up and went over to where the triplets were still hunting for a cave.

“Reg! We can’t find it. Can you remember what it said in the book.” Len called as he crossed the valley floor.

Reg thought for a moment.

“Titty was watching a butterfly, I remember that. And I remember it was a low entrance because they had to duck when they went in. I know it seems real but it is a story you know. There might not be a cave.”

“Well we found Wild Cat Island and the Dogs' Home and Octopus Lagoon and we’ve found Swallowdale, why not the cave as well.”


Reg opened his mouth to dash her hopes and then thought again. With Peggy and Rix upset, if the triplets got upset as well the holiday would really be spoilt.

“Have you thought that it might be a magical cave?” he asked seriously as the triplets clustered round him.

Three pairs of eyes opened wide. Reg sat down and the children sat in a semi circle in front of him.

“Well we know that Peter Duck was magical, don’t we? What if the cave only opens every hundred years? Then we’re too near the time when the Swallows were here.”

They considered this for a moment, and then Len shook her head. ”No. That can’t be right. Captain Flint knew it when he was a boy. He wasn’t a hundred years old.”

“Ah, I was forgetting that. It wouldn’t have to be a hundred years though. The book was written fifteen years ago. What do you think the gap would be.”


There was silence for a moment and then Con started counting. She held up one hand and said “Five” then the other one “Ten”

As she reached ten, Margot held up her hands and Con tapped one.

“Fifteen, that’s how long since then. Now another fifteen.”

She tapped Con’s other hand. “five and Len held hers up.

“Ten, fifteen. That’s six hands, five fingers on each.”

Reg watched in amazement as the triplets started to chant their five times table in unison.

“Six fives are thirty!” They finished in triumph.

“It’s thirty years! If we come back in fifteen years it might be open. We’ll be old then.”

“Will you come back with us in fifteen years, Reg? We’ll be all grown up then and we can do what we like.”
Said Len, seriously.

“If you remember, I’ll come with you.” Reg said, feeling fairly certain that they would all have forgotten by then.

“Promise?”

“Yes, I promise.”

“Good. Let’s go and see if tea is ready. I can see steam coming from the kettle so it must be nearly time.”


With some relief, Reg followed them. All this talking made him hungry.

*

Tea was a rather quiet affair. Rix was still subdued and kept casting glances at Peggy. Peggy had retreated into an impersonal efficiency. Sybil kept close to Peggy and looked worried. Only the triplets seemed unaware of the situation and chattered on unconcernedly until, they eventually caught the atmosphere and silence fell.

Only Reg, Ted and the triplets ate a proper meal and Reg was struggling to do so. He wished he could put his running shoes on and just get away. In spite of two years at school, he found such a tense atmosphere almost more than he could cope with.

Rix, Peggy and Sybil did little more than toy with their food. Eventually, when all was finished, Ted suggested they should pack up the remains for later.

“We’re not expected back till supper so we may need a snack later. Let’s clear away and then decide what to do next.”

Peggy and Sybil packed away the food and Reg grabbed the mugs and went to rinse them in the stream.

“What about going to see if the watchtower is there?” suggested Reg when he brought them back. “Even if it’s not, I’d like to see the higher ground and we can see the higher mountains from up there.”

The triplets leapt to their feet and set off up the valley. Reg and Sybil, following on behind. The Commodore stopped Rix when he would have followed.

“I think we need a chat.” He said sternly.

Sybil looked behind and saw that the others were not following. “I hope they sort it out. If Auntie Jo gets wind of it, there’ll be trouble. She doesn’t say much but she can make you feel about an inch high!”

“Hurry up!”
said Reg. The little ones are nearly out of sight. There’ll be the devil to play if we lose them.”

As the topped the slope, they saw the triplets, running towards a flat topped rock which could well have been the watchtower from the books.

“It’s not as big as I expected.” Said Sybil, doubtfully.

“Big enough for the triplets! Look how it stands on a llttle mound as well. That makes it higher than anywhere else around. Let’s go and look. I’d as soon stay away while the Commodore sorts Rix and Peggy out.”

Sybil grimaced. “I’m not much of a Mate am I? I should have been helping her instead of building the dam.”

“Nonsense! You’re the best Mate ever. I wouldn’t swap you for anything.”

“And I wouldn’t want to be Rix’s Mate either. You’re much more fun!”


They grinned at one another and then, slightly embarrassed, ran towards the triplets.

 


#107:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 11:43 am


patmac wrote:
Thanks for all the comments. I'm surrounded by characters whispering in my ear at the moment, all desperate to have their story told. It's most disturbing . Shocked


Laughing Laughing Don't I know that feeling! Lovely episode Pat, showing Reg in such a good light and showing the difficulties that can happen when twins grow up - I'm not surprised Peggy was upset - after all, she would have expectedsuport from her twin.

Also love the bit from Debby, making Anna see that she is part of the Maynard family - lovely.

Thanks.

 


#108:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 12:10 pm


Thanks Pat. Again, lots of lovely scenes here. It was fantastic seeing the staft of Jo and Anna's day out. Way to go Debbie!

And well done Reg! That's 4 different difficult scenarios he has dealt with in a very short space of time. Of course, he could have stopped at least one of them by taking charge and getting at least himself and Sybil up to help Peggy, though that wouldnt have sorted anything.

Wonder how the Commodore is going to deal with it though.

 


#109:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 12:53 pm


Thanks for that, Pat. Somehow, much though I love Swallows and Amazons, the characters weren't as deep as you've gone with these.

 


#110:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 1:30 pm


*hugs the twins and Anna too*

Thanks pat

 


#111:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 3:32 pm


patmac wrote:
[
[i] “It’s thirty years! If we come back in fifteen years it might be open. We’ll be old then.”



Aww, bless - they'll be all of about twenty, I guess!

 


#112:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 4:30 pm


Gorgeous post Pat! Thank you!

 


#113:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Nov 13, 2005 11:18 pm


This was so detailed and thoughtful Pat, and I love the little hints of the future that keep appearing. What a beautiful exchange between Debby and Anna - such a clear-sighted awareness of how certain issues work.

And Reg is so mature...

 


#114:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 12:15 am


2 lovely posts, Pat, thanks. Very Happy Great to get the insight into Ted's background. And somehow I think they'll all remember in 15 years - at least, Len will!
Laughing

 


#115:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 11:21 am


Thank you Pat, lovely!

 


#116:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 12:12 pm


Thanks, Pat. I would love to see what happens in 15 years' time! Please could you still be continuing the story then?

 


#117:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 1:38 pm


Josie wrote:
And somehow I think they'll all remember in 15 years - at least, Len will!
Laughing


I have to admit I read that and thought 'honeymoon?'

Thanks Pat - lovely Very Happy

Liz

 


#118:  Author: LyanneLocation: Ipswich, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 4:51 pm


Liz B wrote
Quote:
Josie wrote:
And somehow I think they'll all remember in 15 years - at least, Len will!



I have to admit I read that and thought 'honeymoon?'

Snap!

Interesting that Ted saw Peggy as imitating Auntie Bertha, Debby & Anna more than her aunts (and Rosa too, I suppose though he wouldn't think of her). Peggy seems a very practical person and lovely as Madge & Joey are, they're not always the most practical people around.

 


#119:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 7:11 pm


By the time they heard the shrill sound of Peggy’s whistle, a good hour had gone by and they had climbed the Watchtower and spent some time looking at the mountains and then back towards the Lake, trying to identify places before playing hide and seek in the bracken with the triplets. Gathering up the triplets immediately the whistle sounded they rushed back to the valley, mindful of the consequences of ignoring the summons earlier.

They found the Commodore laying back in the long grass, to all appearances asleep, while Rix silently helped Peggy pack the last of the provisions into the knapsacks. The triplets tiptoed towards the Commandant and Margot putting a finger to her lips, picked a long blade of grass and tickled his nose. He snorted but didn’t open his eyes and Len and Con smothered their giggles as she did it again. He twitched his nose but still appeared to be asleep and Margot drew nearer to do it again.

With one reach of his long arm, he made a grab and started to tickle her. The other two triplets jumped on him and there was soon a tangled mess of arms and legs as the triplets tried to pin him to the ground. Their laughter was infectious and soon the older children were cheering the triplets on, till Ted suddenly lay still and shouted “Pax! You win. Have mercy on a poor old Commodore!”

The triplets sat on his chest, panting. “You’re our prisoner then and you have to do whatever we say. We’ve captured you so we’ve captured your ship and we’ll sail her as a prize of war all the way home.” Margot declaimed.

Ted sat up, tipping them off onto the grass. “You mean all three of you?” he said with every appearance of terror.

Con and Margot nodded. Len looked at the Commodore with glee. “You may not survive the voyage.” She warned. “We’ll sail on and on till you beg for mercy. We’ll make you sail right up the ocean and down again till you are so tired you can hardly stand up. We want to go really fast like you do with Pappa.”

“And you’ve got to carry our knapsacks back to the cove.”
Added Con. “Prisoners have to do things like that.”

“OK. I agree. Anything except another attack by you three.”


He sprang to his feet. “Can we split the rest of the food so each ship can have what it needs?” he asked Peggy. “If I’m to be carried off by these bloodthirsty pirates, we’d better split up and even prisoners get hungry.”

Peggy made some adjustments to the loads and they set off down the hill again, the hapless prisoner with one large knapsack on his back and three small ones slung round his neck and complaining every inch of the way.

Arriving at the cove the triplets donned their life jackets and clambered into the Edith May. The Commodore looked at the four older children. “This is goodbye! If I don’t return, remember me kindly.”

He leapt into the ship and they pushed her off the beach as he hoisted the sail, laughing as they did so. They waved the ship off and then there was an awkward silence for a moment.

“We thought of sailing up the lake a bit.” Said Reg with an attempt at normality.

“We might see you later then.” Said Peggy, casually. “We’ll give you a push off the beach.”

Sybil and Reg climbed into Miranda and Rix and Peggy pushed them off. As they left the cove, Sybil gave a sigh of relief. “I hope they make it up.”

“They will.”
Reg reassured her. “If they weren’t going to, they’d have come with us rather than be alone.”

They sailed off up the lake in comfortable silence, relieved to be alone and soon forgot the problems of the day in the joy of the water and the wind.

*

Peggy, though her hurt had gone largely unnoticed as Madge’s family had grown, had pined for her mother in far away India when she was small. As time went by, the hurt grew less and, when she was upset, it was not her half forgotten mother she cried for but Auntie Madge.

When Rix went away to school, her child’s mind was frightened that he too would not return and, when he did, she was so happy that he could do no wrong. It was only when she started boarding at school herself, that she began to make her own friends and develop into the strong character she would become in later life. That was when she began to vaguely resent Rix’s assumption that he would plan for both of them in the holidays, only including her in his endeavours when it suited him.

This holiday had promised to bring fantasy to life for Peggy. Ever since she had read the first Swallows and Amazons book, she had wanted to be Susan. Susan had the real power because everyone depended on her. Even Captain John did what she said. Perhaps if she could be like Susan, Rix would take more notice of what she could do. She yearned for his approval but never seemed to get it. He would be Captain John and know all about sailing and things like that, but when it came to looking after every one, he would realise she knew best.

Instead, he took it for granted that his meals were provided and she dealt with all the practical things. She didn’t think he even noticed that she made sure he had a jumper in his knapsack in case it got cold or that she could build a really good fireplace and start a fire with one match.

Otherwise it had gone quite well, considering that no one knew that she was now Susan. Everybody had said thank you for their meals and she had earned the Commodore’s praise for remembering things like towels for when the triplets wanted to paddle. Sybil had been helpful and done as she was told, even when it was the boring bits like washing up or peeling potatoes - well, most of the time anyway. She was only twelve though so couldn’t be expected to see things the same way.

Reg was always polite. Peggy was a little nervous of Reg. He seemed so grown up and towered above her like an adult. Sometimes he behaved like one, too. Peggy felt like a child when she was with adults but Reg seemed to move between the two worlds on equal terms with both and she wasn’t sure where he belonged. Peggy did like things to be clear and ordered and she didn’t really understand Reg.

He joined in the pretend games of exploring but, most of the time, she could tell he was just playing. It wasn’t real to him, even though he enjoyed himself and joined in readily, he seemed to have grown up beyond pretend.

None of this was important unless Rix noticed and he just didn’t. After the Commodore had told him off about resenting the triplets sailing with them, he wouldn’t talk to her about it and went off in a sulk, shutting her out again.

Today was the last straw. For over two weeks she had tried and he still didn’t seem to care and hadn’t noticed her and today she had had enough. The worm had turned in the way that quiet people do when they reach the end of their tether, much to the shock of everyone else. Although it had all been very upsetting, she felt better for letting it out and was determined to have one last try with Rix. If he was still as pig headed, she was finished with him. The very thought made her feel sick but it had to be done. After all, she couldn’t be any unhappier than she was already.

After Reg and Sybil had set off in Miranda, she and Rix talked. Really talked, like twins should. She had felt sorry for Rix, he seemed so bewildered, for the Commodore had not minced his words and no one had ever talked to Rix in quite that way before but, while he seemed willing to listen, she had poured out all the hurt and disappointment, right from when she had been frightened that he would never come back from school to this very day when he had not backed her up by coming when she whistled. She got very worked up and ended tearfully declaring that she wished she had never been born a twin.

Rix was already in a turmoil. No less than Peggy, he had mourned his mother’s absence and felt deserted. A lively and outgoing boy, he had been frustrated by a lack of adventure. It seemed that anything he wanted to do was too dangerous, would wake the little ones or make more work for a busy grown up. He was sure it would have been different had his parents been there and, from imagining what life would have been like if they had not gone away, he had moved on to a simmering resentment that they had left him, Peggy and Bride to be cared for by other people who didn’t seem to understand him.

When they first moved to the Round House, he had seen some boys playing football in a nearby field and had run off to join them. He arrived home two hours later, covered in mud and with a torn shirt but full of his exploits, and found the house in an uproar because he had disappeared.

Bed with no supper had been decreed and he had laid awake wondering what he had done wrong. In the morning, Auntie Madge had forbidden him to leave the garden again and he was not to have any more to do with ‘those rough village boys’. No one explained that there was measles in the village and his Aunt was trying to prevent her charges being infected.

Peggy was always there of course. The one person he depended on to be on his side whatever happened. She had to be. She was his twin.

He went off to school with some trepidation, knowing no one at the school and not really understanding why he had to go. Somehow he got it into his head that he was being sent as a punishment. That might have been due to the frequent remark that he wouldn’t get away with whatever had been his latest transgression once he got to school.

After a couple of weeks and discovering that coming in muddy and with a torn shirt after a game of rugger or soccer was not just accepted but earned him respect, he forgot about home for the whole term, except for writing his duty letter home each week and receiving a tuck box once a month.

When he arrived home, no one seemed interested in his prowess at sport. All Uncle Jem was interested in was his school report, and that, apparently, was not very good. His Aunt complained that he had come home noisier than ever. Peggy followed him around but she couldn’t play football.

This holiday had promised real adventure. Reg had turned out to be good fun and up for anything. He had some difficulty in realising that Reg was only his own age. He was bigger for one thing and somehow more grown up and Rix enjoyed being with what seemed like an older boy. He quite envied Reg who had roamed wild on the Moors all his childhood instead of being cooped up with a load of babies.

It was when he realised that he was to be saddled with a triplet in the boat who was bound to be useless and a nuisance that it all started to go wrong. The Commodore didn’t understand. Reg didn’t understand. Even Peggy didn’t understand. She was no fun anymore. She was always making lists and checking everything was just so. She fussed around the triplets, making sure they dried their feet when they had been paddling, making sure they ate their food and spoiling all his fun with her carefulness. Worse still, she had taken up with Sybil who had made his life such a misery in earlier years with her taunts about being ‘only cousins’.

Now he listened in stunned amazement to her account of how she had felt and, for the first time, realised that she was a person rather than just his twin and that, all these years, had kept things from him. At first he was hurt, then angry but eventually, after Peggy had walked off to sit on a rock by herself to cry, he realised that she meant what she had said and panic set in that she might really refuse to have anything more to do with him. Then he would be alone for ever.

Beneath his tough exterior, a confused and hurt boy still dwelt and he couldn’t imagine life without her and was truly upset at her revelations. He lay on his face to hide the tears that came however hard he tried to suppress them and, for the first time in his life, really thought of someone other than himself and that he might, just might, have been wrong. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. He remembered the times he had woken the little ones with his noisy games. He remembered refusing to let Sybil join in with the twins’ play and taunting her for being only a girl and too young.

Really, if he was honest, she was quite OK for a girl and never cried when she scraped her knee falling out the apple tree or when she got stung by stinging nettles, following him on an exploration to the farthest end of the garden, taking the two girls deliberately through the wild bit by the compost heap and the bonfire to test how brave they were.

Eventually, he regained his composure and, brushing away his tears, went slowly across to Peggy to say how sorry he was and try to salvage their relationship. On that day, Rix grew up.

The Commodore, Reg and Sybil, were careful not to mention the problems of the day. There was a subtle change in the twins, however, which was bound to be noticed by others eventually.

Jo was still preoccupied with Anna’s problems for, although she seemed better for her day out and a long talk, Jo realised that she would not be herself till she knew how her family were faring. She dashed off a letter to Jack, asking if he or Jem could think of any way of finding out about Anna’s family and settled to trying to make things as normal as possible.

 


#120:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 8:11 pm


Thanks, Pat. I enjoyed reading about the triplets 'kidnapping' Ted. It was also very interesting to read Rix and Peggy's views on life.

 


#121:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 8:22 pm


Thanks for this wonderful long installment, Pat.

Hm, it seems that no-one really had much joy out of being brought up by the Russells.

 


#122:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 9:17 pm


Really enjoyed that look into the dynamics of the Bettany twins - would be interested in how Bride felt too - after all she was only a year younger - where is she for this holiday?

Lovely Pat, thank you.

 


#123:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 9:52 pm


Very interesting to see the twins' views on their life at the Russels - and to see that they don't really want to be 'the twins' all the time, but separate people.

 


#124:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Nov 14, 2005 11:19 pm


Absolutely fascinating Pat: their development is so understandable, and so reasonable. And now that they have finally talked to one another, the bond that they've re-established should be with them for the rest of their lives.

Thanks. Very Happy

 


#125:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 9:12 am


Thank you Pat - lovely Very Happy

Liz

 


#126:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 1:34 pm


Thank you Pat!
I hope the twins have sorted things out now, and I'm sure their relationship will be much stronger for it!

 


#127:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 2:26 pm


Thanks Pat

 


#128:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 5:13 pm


Thanks Pat. Love Ted with the triplets, he's so good with them. And am glad Rix and Peggy are restablishing their twinly bond.

 


#129:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 9:15 pm


Lesley wrote:
Really enjoyed that look into the dynamics of the Bettany twins - would be interested in how Bride felt too - after all she was only a year younger - where is she for this holiday?


Sorry Lesley, she didn't tell me where she went. Wink Ann has just written an account of Bride's take on the situation called 'Only a Cousin' - thus proving the telepathic powers of the plot bunnies as she didn't know I had written this and I didn't know she was writing about Bride.



The next day, there was not so such much as a ripple on the lake. Though they rushed down to the lakeside before breakfast and all whistled till they were breathless, the air stayed still and the trees just hung, apparently lifeless. They tramped back to the house, dejected, and breakfast was a cheerless affair.

They clustered round the Commodore as he tapped the barometer and groaned when he declared that it was falling. “We’ve had two weeks of perfect weather.” He said consolingly. “I don’t think it will rain till tonight so let’s do something different today. We’ve not explored anywhere round here at all. Reg, did you bring the map downstairs?”

“It’s in the hall with my binoculars. Shall I fetch it?”

“Spread it out on the dining room table so we can all see it. You do that and I’ll have a word with the land lubbers.”


He went in search of Jo and found her settling Charles and Steven in the playpen on the veranda. Charles had suddenly found his feet and was now into everything so needed confining if anyone was to have peace.

“No sailing today.” She said by way of greeting.

“No, and the barometer is falling.”

She squinted at the sky. “I shouldn’t think it will rain till this evening, though I don’t know how quickly the weather moves in these hills.”

“I don’t either. It’s likely to come in from the West over the sea and we can’t see that from here till it rolls in over the hills opposite. I’ve suggested we take a land based expedition today and I wondered about the triplets. If we do have to make a dash for it, it might be a bit much for them.”

“I’d rather you left them here. I still worry about Margot and she really shouldn’t get soaked. The older ones are all hardy enough. I know Peggy looks fragile but it’s just her build. She’s never going to be any great height and she’s wiry.”

“Thank you. I know you’ve Anna to consider at the moment but I wouldn’t like to spoil the day for the older children by restricting how far we can go. What will you do with them?”

“I’ll take them swimming this morning. Now Margot can swim properly, thanks to you, the others can’t bear her to be ahead of them and are really trying. Then this afternoon, we’ll see what the weather is like. If it looks threatening, we’ll set up some progressive games for everyone for this evening. That will keep them occupied for the afternoon. I’ll come with you and collect them now. If they are involved in the planning and can’t go with you, they will feel hard done by.”


They entered the dining room to find they were a little late to extract the triplets without fuss, for the children had already studied the map and planned a route.

“We think it won’t rain till this evening but we can’t be sure so the expedition may get cut short. Len, Con and Margot. I thought we could swim this morning and then set up some progressive games for this evening.” Said Jo.

Len pouted. “Mamma! We want to go as well. Please don’t say we can’t.”

To Jo’s surprise, Rix stepped in to help.

“Oh, please Len. We don’t get progressive games at school. We’ll collect any leaves and flowers we find for you to press.”

Len considered for a moment and then exchanged a wordless glance with her siblings. “OK. We’ll stay and help Mamma if you bring us back leaves and flowers.”

Rix got his reward in an approving glance from The Commodore and found, rather to his surprise, that he felt good about helping Auntie Jo.

Rix and Peggy went into the kitchen to fetch the packed lunches while Sybil and Reg raced upstairs to collect waterproofs and soon they were setting off up the hill while Jo and the triplets waved till they were out of sight before changing into their swimming costumes.

*

Reg, who happened to be walking in front with The Commodore, suddenly chuckled.

“Share the joke then!” Ted demanded.

“It’s not a joke really. I was just thinking how scary it is when the triplets agree something without saying anything. I’m sure there was a whole load of talk going on silently there.”

“It unnerves me too sometimes.”
Ted confessed with a grin. “They’ll probably grow out of it once they are split up more. At least Mrs Maynard doesn’t pretend they’re identical when they’re not. We had twins at my school and their mother insisted on them dressing the same and having the same haircuts even when they were in their late teens. It might not have been so bad but they were quite different and one of them looked silly in any outfit they had to wear. One was tall and fair, and the other short and fat with ginger hair.”

Reg looked horrified. “That sounds stupid. What happened to them?”

“By the time they left school, they couldn’t stand one another.”


Reg chuckled again. “Why am I not surprised!”

They paused to wait for the others and check the map.

“We’re looking for this path.” Ted said, first orienting the map and then pointing to the dotted line. “It goes right along the edge of the woods and we can scramble down almost anywhere to pick up the lane to hurry home if the weather looks as if it will break. We need to keep going up and a smidgeon North of East.”

Reg and Rix got out their compasses and checked their heading. “A little left of the route we’ve been on.” Suggested Rix. Reg agreed and they set off again, climbing steadily through the trees. It became steeper and Reg found he was constantly waiting for the others. Even the Commodore found it hard going and Reg was the only one not out of breath when they reached the path at the edge of the woodland. On their right, the hill rose even more steeply. The lower slopes were purple with heather and green with the occasional patch of bracken, but farther up, they could see bare rocks with occasional runs of scree, looking like rivers, petering out among the vegetation.

“So long as we stay on this path, we can’t go wrong now. I don’t think anyone should get too far ahead or behind by themselves but we can straggle a bit whenever someone wants to stop to look at something.”

They walked on, stopping every now and then to examine plants and butterflies. Reg had his binoculars out and spent a lot of time looking up the hill hoping to see an interesting bird. Rix was watching out for wild flowers for the triplets and Peggy and Sybil strolled on ahead, chatting.

Suddenly they stopped and waved urgently for the others to join them. As they caught up, they found a wide, bare slope where the woodcutters had felled the trees and the lake stretched out before them, far below.

Everyone was thrilled and they were soon pointing out landmarks to one another. With the help of the map, they confirmed that the little cove they could see down the lake, was the one leading to Swallowdale and with the help of Reg’s binoculars they traced the stream to the road and beyond, working out where it came out of the wood and up to the lower waterfall. Looking beyond, they saw the Watchtower.

“We could signal from here to there!” exclaimed Sybil. “Not that we’re likely to need to, of course. But it’s still nice to know. You still can’t see the actual valley though. It’s really private. Doesn’t everything look small.”

Peggy decided this would be a good time to produce a drink and biscuit as everyone was likely to be waiting around anyway and soon everyone was sitting on the slope above the path, pointing out places they knew or would like to visit.

When they were finally ready to move on, it was Rix who took the mugs to a small stream which crossed the track and rinsed them. Peggy smiled at him as he brought them back and when they walked on, the twins were walking together, chatting easily.

Ted, bringing up the rear, sighed with relief. All was well with those two.

They reached the track going down towards the lake and decided that they would walk down and see if they could walk along the shore. if there was no sign of bad weather, they would carry on up the lake as near the water as they could get. The track they were following went on with woods on each side and no views. The forest stretched up the hill as far as they could see. Even if it was too calm to sail, they all wanted to be by the water.

“Grizedale Forest is up over that hill.” Said Reg who was reading the map. “If we went east over there, we’d end up at Windermere. It’s miles though. No chance of that today. Where we’re going down is Heald Brow Pasture. It doesn’t look much like pasture to me. Too many trees for that.”

They set off down the track and, before they expected, came out on the lane which ran along the east side of the lake. About half a mile along, they came to a bungalow set high above the lane.

“Gosh, this is really isolated.” Rix commented. “But look at the view they’ve got.”

They all turned to look and saw that the view was well worth being isolated.

“They’ve got a landing stage and a boat.” Said Reg, and raised his binoculars to his eyes. “It’s got a long name. C-O C-H-Y-B-O-N-D-D-H-U. I wonder how you pronounce that”

“Coch-y-Bonddhu,”
Said a voice behind them. “known as Cocky.”

They swung round and there was a rather rotund man with a nearly bald head, round glasses and the biggest moustache any of them had ever seen. He wore a pair of plus fours, tucked into knee length socks and, despite the heat, his shirt was done up to the neck and he wore a tie.

“Interested in sailing, are you?” he queried.

“Rather, Sir. We’re staying a bit farther down the lake but there’s no wind today so we’ve been exploring.” replied Reg.

“Ah, you’re the youngsters who have the boats from Pattisons. I’ve seen you sailing. I thought there were more of you.”

“There’s three others, as well as the babies and the grown ups. The little ones are not old enough for this walk, especially as the weather may break.”

“I assume you are in charge, young man.”
Their new acquaintance asked Ted as he came hurrying up, having stopped to retie his bootlace.

“Yes, Sir. Doctor Pearson.”

“ We’ll have a storm before tea time.”
Their new acquaintance told him. “The barometer has gone down even further since this morning. I wouldn’t go back up into the woods again. You won’t see the weather change from up there. If you watch towards the South West, you’ll see the weather move in when it’s coming. Watch out for a brassy sky and you’ve got about half an hour at the most. In fact, I’d advise you not to go any further up the lake.”

“Thank you. I’m an East Coast man myself. It’s a bit different over there.”

“Ah, yes, indeed. Very different. Whereabouts?”

“Essex, though I’ve sailed up as far as the broads. Do you know it?”


The man smiled. “Very well. We lived and sailed on the East coast for a while.”

“Thanks for the warning I think we’ll find somewhere to have lunch and then make our way back to be on the safe side.”

“You’re welcome to use the field below here. It’s mine. No one will complain if you walk along the shoreline either, though you may get your feet wet, here and there Keep an eye out, though. I think we’re in for a real snorter.”

“Thank you. That’s very kind of you. We’ll keep a weather eye out.” Ted answered.


A voice came from the bungalow above and a plump woman wearing an old fashioned black dress appeared on the veranda.

“Arthur. Your lunch is ready.” She called in a strange accent.

“I‘ll have to go. Mustn’t keep the Mate waiting when she shouts for me.” He said with a wink and called, “Coming Genia.”

“We’ll watch for you on the lake.”
Said Reg. “Thank you for letting us use your land.”

“You’re welcome. Fair winds!”

“Fair winds!”
the children chorused.

They set off down the grassy slope and chose a spot to eat. Peggy unpacked lunch and they sat facing the lake.

“I’ve never seen such a big moustache.” Said Sybil. “He was nice, though.”

“I like that greeting. ‘Fair Winds’, it’s lovely.” Peggy looked up from the packet of sandwiches she was unwrapping.

“Do you realise who he is?” asked Ted.

They all stared blankly at him.

“I’ll give you some clues. He sails. His name is Arthur. He lives here and has lived and sailed on the East coast as well?”

“It couldn’t be!”
Rix exclaimed.

“Why not? He lives round here somewhere and he has a Russian wife. I think that was a Russian accent his wife had. I’ve seen a photo of him and though he was younger then, he’s unmistakeable. That moustache, you know.”

None of the others had any idea what Ted and Rix were talking about.

“The Commodore says it was Arthur Ransome.”

“Really!” “You mean we’ve really met the man who wrote the books?” “I wish we’d asked him about Swallowdale!”


There was a babble of excitement as the others took this in.

“Why didn’t he say who he was?” asked Sybil.

“I imagine he gets asked all sorts of questions if he does. You can just imagine people complaining to him that the Dogs’ Home isn’t in the right place. He’d get awfully fed up, especially if people knew where he lives.”

“He’s not a bit like I imagined. I thought he’d be younger.”
Reg reached for a sandwich as he spoke.

“Don’t forget he started publishing those books fifteen years ago. He used to be a journalist and he was in Russia during the Revolution. That’s where he met his wife.”

“At least we met him. That makes up for not sailing today. That’s two authors I’ve met now. I’m not counting ones who write textbooks of course. A couple of the masters at school have and it’s not the same.”

“Who’s the other one?”
Sybil asked, through a mouthful of sandwich.

“Your Aunt Jo, of course.”

“Oh, I forget that. How funny. Do you suppose people get excited when they meet her? I mean, we know her and everything so we don’t think much to it, she’s just Auntie Jo.”

“Well, I was impressed! You sound as if you meet authors everyday.”


Sybil giggled. “It just sounds so odd. I like her books of course and we get the chance to read them before they go to the publishers sometimes but she’s just Auntie Jo!”

 


#130:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 9:38 pm


A lovely landlubber interlude, Patmac. What a thrill for them all, even though only the Commodore realised who the man was! I'm sure that meeting the creator of their beloved Swallows and Amazons series more than made up for not being able to sail today.

Please get them all home safely before the storm breaks - I'd really prefer them to be spared the usual Chalet-type thrills en route!!

 


#131:  Author: LyanneLocation: Ipswich, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 9:40 pm


Wow! Imagine really meeting Arthur Ransome! I love Sybil's comment Smile

 


#132:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 10:05 pm


How amazing that they met Arthur Ransome, thanks for organising that, Pat!

Also love Sybil's remarks about Jo!

 


#133:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 10:47 pm


Excellent day spent.

Thanks Pat. Laughing

 


#134:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 11:17 pm


Thank you Pat!!!
What a lovely encounter for them all!

 


#135:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Tue Nov 15, 2005 11:37 pm


I thought it was Captain Flint for a moment Laughing

How exciting to meet The Author!

 


#136:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Nov 16, 2005 5:40 am


Brilliant, Patmac!!! I'm thrilled they met him - and I loved Sybil's reaction to Reg's admission of awe at meeting Jo!

 


#137:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 16, 2005 1:29 pm


Thanks, Pat. It was lovely to read about them meeting the man and then working out afterwards it was probably Arthur Ransome.

 


#138:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Wed Nov 16, 2005 2:48 pm


Pat, I've spent the last week reading this from the very first post to now, and I've loved every single bit of it!

Thank you for keeping me entertained all week!

But... is there any chance we could see Pheobe's wedding? In a memory or something? I was really looking forward to it, and then it wasn't there! Laughing

Can't wait to see Hugh et all again when Reg gets back to school too, much as I love reading the tribes S&A's trip!

Thanks for writing this, hope we get some more soon Very Happy

 


#139:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 16, 2005 2:56 pm


What a lovely meeting for them Pat, a thrill.

Thank you for a lovely smiley post.

 


#140:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Wed Nov 16, 2005 3:18 pm


Very Happy What a fab meeting! thanks Pat. Nice to see the change in Rix too, and love the triplets' 'telepathy'! Laughing

 


#141:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 7:31 pm


Sorry Elder! I can only tell it as it is Rolling Eyes



When they had finished lunch, they packed their knapsacks and wandered down to the water’s edge and set off back down the lake, stopping to skim stones from time to time and chatting amongst themselves. The sun beat down and, with no breeze, it was too hot to hurry.

A couple of times they had to take their boots off and paddle round a headland and once they had to retreat across a field to the lane to get past a place where the bushes came right down to the water’s edge. Ted kept watching to the South West whenever the view was clear and saw no change in the sky

Gradually the chatter died down and they were silent, feeling that the air, somehow, was lifeless. They turned into a small bay and as they did so, the sun seemed to dim. Ted picked up the pace and as they rounded the headland, they looked at the sky to the South West. The sky had a yellowish tinge and as they watched, black clouds tumbled over the hills. A deathly silence added to the sense of menace. Even the birds fell silent.

“We need to get up to the lane.” Ted said urgently. “Quickly! Let’s get round the headland and watch for a way up. We don’t want to be caught by the water when the wind gets up.”

Reg realised from experience on the moors that this would be a fast moving storm and a bad one at that, and caught hold of Sybil’s hand. “Come on! That’s less than half an hour away. We need to get out of here.”

They set off at as fast a pace as they could manage but were on stony ground with tree roots sticking up at odd angles and progress was slow. Reg suddenly saw a possible way up through the woods and turned to wave to the others who were some way behind.

“Up here.” He shouted. “There’s a way up!”

Ted waved in acknowledgement and Reg led the way up into the wood. Sybil gamely followed, as he pushed his way up the ever steeper slope through the low growing branches till they reached a small clearing.

“Let’s wait for the others. If we get split up, we could spend ages looking for one another.”

Sybil sank to the ground panting and Reg looked urgently down the slope.

“Shout! ” Sybil exclaimed. “They’re more likely to find us then.”

Reg duly shouted and was relieved to hear an answering shout. He continued to shout, till he saw Rix, followed by Ted and Peggy a little to the right and below them. Ted was almost carrying Peggy, his arm round her waist.

“Come on.” Reg urged Sybil, pulling her to her feet. “If we cut across at an angle, we’ll meet up with them a little further up.”

Spurred on by the urgency of his voice, Sybil set off behind him, and they joined the others. Grimly, they continued upward. Suddenly there was a low moaning in the trees and a distant rumble of thunder.

Reg grabbed Sybil’s hand again and fought his way through the undergrowth, trying to shield her from the branches that whipped back into place as he pushed through them.

Reaching another clearing, they looked back and saw that the Commodore had Peggy slung over his shoulder in a fireman’s lift and Rix was clearing the way for them as best he could.

“It can’t be far now. The trees are thinning out. Come on.” Grabbing Sybil round the waist and, almost dragging her, he set off as fast as he could.

“Peggy!” Sybil resisted his pull for a moment.

“The Commodore has got her. Come on!”

Sybil turned her efforts to climbing the slope, which seemed to be getting steeper. As it got darker, she let out a little sob. Reg tightened his grip round her waist.

“I’ve got you. Just hang on a few minutes.” They scrambled on hands and knees up the final slope and came to a dry stone wall. With no ceremony, Reg picked Sybil up and lifted her over.

“Wait there. I’ll stay to help the others over.”

Sybil found herself on a grass verge. The trees overhung the lane and were beginning to thrash wildly in the wind. She sank down on the grass and caught her breath. After a few moments, she recovered and silently told herself to make an effort. “I’m not a spineless jellyfish.” She murmured under her breath and standing up on shaky legs, slipped off her knapsack and peered over the wall. Reg was waiting, braced with one arm round a tree, to pull the others up the last and steepest slope. Giving a tremendous yank, he pulled Rix up and thrust him on, when he would have stopped.

“Get over the wall. We’ll need to pass Peggy over.”

Rix scrambled up the last bit and climbed over the wall to stand next to Sybil, watching as Reg held out his hand to the Commodore. Grasping his hand, Ted pulled himself up the slope and passed Peggy over.

Turning to see if Reg was following, he saw to his horror, that he was on his knees, clutching his shoulder.

 


#142:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 7:58 pm


Oh no! What has Reg done? Shocked

Nice to see Sybil being concerned about her cousin - she's become such a nice person now.

Thanks Pat.

 


#143:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 8:01 pm


Oh - oh - now I see why you said that to me at the beginning of this episode!!!

Please let Reg be able to get over, even with one shoulder out of action! Presumably Ted can help him - please!

 


#144:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 8:03 pm


Eeek! Is Reg all right? Nooo! Please tell us Shocked

 


#145:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 8:16 pm


Eeek!

*wondering what Peggy and Reg have done to themselves, and hoping all of them will be okay!*

 


#146:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 10:03 pm


Thanks, Pat. I hope Peggy and Rix will be ok and they can get home safely or at least to shelter in time.

 


#147:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 10:23 pm


Shocked Why did Reg have to go and upset his shoulder again?! Silly twerp!

Thanks Pat Very Happy

Glad that Sybil is pulling herself together - and hope Pegs is ok...

 


#148:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 11:14 pm


Oh no, what's he done to himself?

please come back and tell us soon!

 


#149:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Nov 17, 2005 11:45 pm


Oh help!! Poor Reg!

 


#150:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 11:40 am


Oh dear, poor Reg. Wibbling again. The only cure for that is another installment.

 


#151:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 11:44 am


Shocked Shocked

Thanks Pat!

*refuses to wibble on grounds that they live to tell the tale - except we don't know about Ted - eeek!*

 


#152:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 9:42 pm


Sybil was bending over Peggy, who was struggling to her feet.

“Are you all right? What happened?”

“I’m all right. I just couldn’t keep up. Bother being short! The Commodore just picked me up and carried me.”


The two girls looked round and saw Rix climbing back over the wall.

“Where are you going! ” Peggy cried. “Where are the others?”

“Reg is hurt. I’m going down to help. Stay here, we’ll need you to help get him over the wall.”


He jumped down and went down the slope by the simple expedient of sitting down and sliding. Soon he had joined the other two. Reg was looking very pale, lying on the ground, and the Commodore was bending over him, examining his shoulder.

“ I think I just wrenched it.” Reg gasped through gritted teeth. “It’s the one that came out a couple of years ago.”

Ted frowned and knelt down to examine it. Wasting no time, he opened his rucksack and took out his first aid kit, pulling out a sling.

“It’s not out this time but we’ll not take any chances.”

“Thank goodness. It hurts like mad.”


Taking Reg’s arm in his practiced hands, Ted folded it against his chest and applied the sling and then, sitting him up, he wrapped a bandage round Reg’s chest to hold the arm steady while Rix supported him.

“There, that should hold it still till we get home. Let him down gently Rix.”

He knelt back, looking at Reg’s grey face. Fumbling again in his kit, he produced a small flask and poured some liquid into a small metal cup. Raising Reg’s head, he held the cup to his lips.

“Drink this.” He ordered.

Reg spluttered over the fiery liquid but got it down. “That’s horrid. Why doesn’t someone make medicine that tastes nice?” He complained with a weak grin.

Ted saw the colour coming back to his face and relaxed, carefully replacing the lid of the brandy flask and put it back in his kit.

“Just so long as it does the trick. You look better now. Do you think you can make it to the top of the slope.”

“There’s not much choice, is there! I can manage.”
Reg struggled to his feet as the growls of thunder sounded nearer and, with Ted one side and Rix the other, started back up the hill to where the girls were peering over the wall, looking frightened. Suddenly they heard Sybil shout and she disappeared.

Leaping into the lane, she waved her arms wildly as a horse and cart appeared round a bend, the young driver obviously intent on reaching home before the storm broke. Seeing the girl right in his way, he had no choice but to stop.

“What’s up?” he said pulling on the reins.

Sybil rushed round to the side of the cart. “Reg is hurt. They’re bringing him up the slope now. Please say you’ll help.”

Without a word the man hitched the reins to the rail and leapt from the cart. Looking over the wall, he saw Ted and Rix struggling to help Reg up the last section of the slope.

“Hand lad up to me.” He said, leaning over to reach as they hoisted Reg up. “We’ll have him home in no time. You’ll be the folk staying at Cross House, just up from the Whitely’s I reckon?”

“Yes. We went for a walk because it’s too calm to sail.”


The young man just grunted and, as Ted and Rix lifted Reg, took him in his burly arms and laid him in the back of the cart.

“Rest of you get in. ‘Tis going to be a right old storm. They don’t often blow up as fast as this.” Once they were in, he shook the reins and the horse, sensing the coming weather, set off at a smart trot.

Ted bent over Reg, who grinned up at him. “Sorry about that. Good job we had a doctor with us. Are you sure it’s not come out again?”

“No, though you’ve strained it badly. You say it happened before?”

“Yes. About two years ago. I fell awkwardly.”


Ted wondered why he flushed as he said it but decided not to ask the circumstances.

“I’ll examine it properly later. It might be worth getting you some exercises prescribed once it is healed. If it has happened once, it could happen again and I think you may have weakened it.”

Reg just nodded. The bumping of the cart was jarring his shoulder and he really didn’t want to talk just now so he closed his eyes and tried to ignore the pain.

It was dark now under the trees. The sun had disappeared completely and the wind was sounding louder, bending the branches all one way. The thunder sounded nearer and they saw the first flashes of lightening.

The cart picked up speed as the first drops of rain fell. Quickly, they donned their waterproofs and Ted laid Reg’s over him. The driver grabbed an old tarpaulin and threw it over his head and shoulders.

“Here she comes.” He said as the wind rose to a howl, blowing the rain horizontally into their faces. Suddenly, thunder was all around them, seemingly continuous and the flashes of lightening were so bright, they left everyone blinded.

The horse tried to break into a gallop and it was all their driver could do to keep control of him. After what seemed a lifetime but was actually only a few minutes, they were out of the trees and the driver pulled the horse to a stop. “Hold these. Don’t let him go till I get round to his head!” he shouted against the continual peals of thunder, thrusting the reins over his shoulder to Ted.

Ted stood up and braced himself against the maddened determination of the horse to escape the turmoil and the driver ran round and threw a blanket over his head. Gradually, the horse quietened and, talking to him non stop, the man led him to a field gate and tied the reins firmly to the metal bars. Once the horse had calmed down, he came back to the cart.

“We’ll bide here a bit. I don’t want to risk going through the next wood till the lightning has passed. With this wind, it won’t take long. At least the rain came with it so it won’t set the woods alight if it does strike.”

“Thank you for rescuing us and I’m sorry we’ve held you up. You might have got home if you hadn’t stopped for us.”

“Nay. We generally reckon we’ve a good half hour when it comes over yon hills. This came a lot faster than that. I’d have been caught anyway. Is the young lad all right?”

“Yes, thank you.”
Reg answered for himself as he struggled to sit up. “Once we stopped it just became a dull ache.”

Sybil wrapped Reg’s waterproof round his shoulders. “Lean back against me.” She said. “You’ll be more comfy.”

Reg leaned back and sighed. “That’s better, though your knees are awfully bony!”

“I’ll bet they’re no bonier than yours.”
She retorted, sounding more like herself than she had since she had seen Reg on the ground, unable to get up.

Ted got down from the cart and stood conferring with the driver as the storm continued about how long they would be held up. The children had not yet thought of how worried the folk back at the house would be and he didn’t want to put the idea into their heads.

“I reckon another ten minutes will do it.” Said their new friend. “’Twill pass quickly with this wind. Wouldn’t do to have a tree land on us.”

Ted agreed fervently.

“Good thing you left the little bairns at home. This lot are big enough to take a bit of a wetting but the little ones would have been a different matter. I’ll go and talk to horse now. Poor beast was in a right state.”

Ted didn’t question that he knew all about them. This side of the lake was sparsely populated and their arrival had no doubt created a bit of gossip. He went back to the tailboard and climbed in.

“Another ten minutes. Our rescuer wants to be sure the lightning has all passed before we go into the trees again.”

“I think it has already.”
Said Rix. “The thunder rattles round the hills so I can’t tell where it’s coming from but I’m sure it’s past us now by where the lightning flashes seem to be.”

They all sat quietly waiting and, eventually, the driver took the blanket off the horse’s head and stood beside him, running his hands down the back of his mane till he was satisfied that he was calm again. Unhitching the reins, he walked back and climbed into his seat.

“I’ll be going a bit slow like.” He explained. “If there be any trees down, I’d not want to run into them. You just bide now and I’ll have you safely home.”

With a shake of the reins and a quiet command, he had the horse moving again at a walk. The rain was already subsiding and the sky was lightening to the South West, though there was still the occasional rumble of thunder.

The children were inclined to be excited about the adventure now that the storm was passing, though Ted looked anxiously at Reg who was obviously in pain as the cart rumbled along the road. Soon they came to the end of the next wood and saw Cross House. Turning expertly into the gate, their new friend drove them to the front door which opened immediately as Joey, followed by everyone else who had stayed at home, rushed out to meet them.

The children scrambled down and Ted helped Reg from the cart. In the babble of conversation that followed, Ted went round to the driver who was smiling broadly.

“Thank you so much. I don’t know how we’d have managed without you. I’m sorry. I didn’t even ask your name.”

“I’m Jacky Warriner. Glad to help. I hope the young lad is better soon. I’ll be sure to hear. Folks round here do like a good gossip!”
He grinned at Ted.

Peggy and Sybil, seeing he was leaving, ran round to thank him and, looking pleased but embarrassed, he set off for home.

By now, Jo had her arm round Reg and was urging him indoors.

“It’s straight to bed for you, young man. I’ll hear the story later. Come on the rest of you. Get those wet clothes off and straight into hot baths, then we’ll have some tea. You too, Ted. Rix, run up and get clean clothes out of your room before we get Reg up to bed.”

Sighing, Ted slowly followed. He needed a few minutes to sort things out in his mind. He felt responsible for what had happened and was rather worried that Jo would blame him for Reg’s accident. He need not have worried. Once they had Reg safely in bed and he had dosed him with something rather stronger than aspirin to be sure he slept for a few hours, they left the room and Jo turned to him.

“Get out of those wet clothes. Ted. I’ll call you when there’s a bathroom free. You can tell me the story later.” She looked at him keenly. “Hey! It’s not your fault. We had worse adventures when I was at school. Once we got caught in a snowstorm and spent the whole night in a shepherd’s hut, sleeping on straw. We were a right sight in the morning.. No one is hurt except Reg and his poor shoulder. It could have been lots worse. Once the shock goes, the children will think it was a great adventure and I’ll probably get a chapter of a book out of it.” She gave him a little push towards his bedroom. “Go on now or I’ll send Debby to chivvy you along.”

Not waiting to see if he obeyed, she turned and ran down the stairs to check on the other children. As she turned the corner at the foot of the stairs, she nearly tripped over Len who was sitting on the bottom step with tears pouring down her face.

She sat down beside her and gathered her into her arms. “What’s wrong, pet. Everyone is safe.”

Len buried her head in her mother’s lap and burst into loud sobs. Jo held her close and waited patiently till they died down.

“Tell me what’s wrong, Len. I can’t sort it till I know what is bothering you.”

“Reg.”
Said Len, unsteadily, as the sobs still came. “He’s hurt.”

Jo looked at her in amazement. Till now, the triplets had looked inward and only got really upset when one of the three was hurt or upset. This was the first time one of them had shown any real emotion about anyone outside their special bond. Jo caught her breath.

“He’s not hurt badly. He just hurt his shoulder. The Commodore has given him a little dose and he’ll be going to sleep. He’ll be much better after a sleep.”

“Want to see him.”

“All right, but you’ll have to be really quiet in case he’s asleep. No jumping on him! His shoulder hurts too much for that.”


Holding hands, they made their way up the steep attic stairs and, putting her finger to her lips, Jo opened the door to the room Rix and Reg shared.

Reg looked across as the door opened. “I’ve a visitor for you. Len won’t believe you are all right till she sees you.” She shepherded Len into the room and Reg smiled.

“Hello, Able Seaman. It’s only my stupid shoulder. I’m fine, honest!”

Len tiptoed across the room and stood by the bed. “Really fine?”

“Cross my heart and hope to die.”
Responded Reg.

Len looked at him with a stern expression. “You just be careful next time then. I was all worried.”

Bending over the bed, she kissed his shoulder. “There!” She said with satisfaction. “All better! You go to sleep now.”

As she ran towards the door and her mother grinned at Reg. “You heard the girl. Get to sleep and I’ll look in on you later.”

Ushering Len down the stairs, she bade her go and join her sisters in the drawing room and set off to check on the other children.

Once they were bathed and changed, they were obviously no worse for their adventure. They all made a good tea and told Jo and the triplets the story of the walk.

Suddenly Rix leapt up. “I forgot your flowers!” He exclaimed and ran out the room, returning with a folded piece of cardboard. The triplets, with shrieks of joy, opened it to find each flower and leaf carefully placed between pieces of blotting paper. The set off to their room to put them in their flower press and, as she reached the door, Margot turned, ran back across the room, threw her arms round Rix’s neck and gave him a resounding kiss on the cheek.

“You’re the bestest cousin!” she cried and hared off after her sisters, leaving Rix with a red face.

When they had gone, Jo explained that they had spent the afternoon organising the progressive games they had promised.

“I think we might leave them for tomorrow evening. If Reg feels like getting up, I think he ought to sit quietly anyway.” She suggested.

Ted was quick to agree. “He’ll probably wake in time for supper and I’m sure he won’t want to stay in bed. I’ll tell you what. I promised to tell them more about when I was a boy. If the triplets can stay up a little while, I’ll tell them some more tonight. Would that be all right?”

“I don’t see why not. I think a quiet evening would do us all good and they might even sleep in tomorrow so we could all make a later start.”

“Will Reg be able to sail tomorrow?”
asked Sybil anxiously. “He’ll be awfully fed up if he can’t.”

“We’ll fight that when we come to it.”
Suggested Jo. “I think he’ll be a passenger for a few days anyway.” She turned to Ted. “How long will he have to keep the sling on?”

Ted thought for a moment. “Hopefully just a few days. As soon as the pain subsides, I’ll give him some exercises and some massage to strengthen the muscles. We’ve recently had some good results from that. We used to just leave patients in a sling for a couple of weeks but it left the muscles and ligaments weak. It didn’t come out of the joint this time but there’s a weakness there and I’d like to examine it properly when the pain dies down.

Let’s see how we go. I think the lake may be rather choppy tomorrow so I certainly wouldn’t want him to risk that. He’d find it painful to be flung around in a boat It’s quite possible we’ll all be land lubbers tomorrow again anyway.”


Jo went off to see to her sons and talk to Debby and Anna about supper and the three older children and Ted were left to their own devices.

“We didn’t even tell Aunt Jo about meeting Arthur Ransome!” exclaimed Rix. “I’d forgotten anyway! There’s been too much happening since. I’ve never been so scared in my life.”

“You were jolly brave.”
Peggy said. “I was most scared when you went back over the wall.”

Sybil shuddered. “I’ve always hated thunder. I thought we were all going to die! I’ll never forget looking over the wall and seeing Reg collapsed.”

“Well we’re all safe now.”
Ted thought this conversation had better stop before the children worked themselves up again. “You were all very brave. Anyway, didn’t you know that thunder is just the angels moving their furniture around in heaven?”

Peggy and Sybil giggled and Rix looked sceptical for a moment and then grinned at the idea.

“So they started moving the rugs and stools and it was sort of quiet and sounded a long way off.”

“And then the chairs. That was a bit louder”

“And then the tables.”

“Then the sideboards.”

“I heard the sofa.”

“And the really big bangs were when they dropped the wardrobes.”


By now their imaginations were working overtime and Rix wound up with the suggestion that the biggest bangs of all were when they threw the wardrobes down the stairs because they couldn’t fit them into the place they wanted them.

Ted pretended to be offended.

“You may well laugh but my mother told me that when I was scared and I’ve always believed it.”

All three of the children were in fits of laughter at this.

“I suppose you believe in Father Christmas.” Rix gasped between chortles.

“And the tooth fairy.” Added Sybil

Ted stuffed his fingers in his ears and pretended not to listen. “You’re all mean!” he protested. “You’ll tell me elves aren’t real next!”

“All the same, I’ll remember that in future.” Said Sybil as the laughter died down. “I don’t think I’ll be so scared of thunder if I think of that.”

“What shall we do tomorrow if we can’t sail? ”
asked Rix. “The holidays are just whizzing by.”

“I think we’ll have to see in the morning. We’ll check the weather then. It’s still windy at the moment but it may calm down. I’m going to leave you to yourselves for a bit. Just don’t make a noise if you go upstairs. The babies will probably be in bed now and, if Reg is asleep, I’d as soon he stays that way till he wakes up naturally.”


Ted set off up the stairs, intending to check on Reg and then go to his room till supper. He really needed a quiet few minutes to get over the afternoon’s adventure. Now the need to cope had passed, he was feeling the reaction.

He met Jo on the landing, having just settled Charles. She looked at him with sympathy. “Go and have a rest, Ted. You must be worn out.”

“I am a bit.”
He confessed. “I feel as if I’ve done several rounds with a prize fighter.”

“It was a bit of a snorter! Even indoors, it rattled the windows. I dread to think what it was like outside. Go on with you. I’ll call you when supper is ready.”


Thankfully, Ted climbed the rest of the stairs, checked on Reg, who was sleeping soundly and went and laid down.

 


#153:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 10:56 pm


Poor Reg Sad

Thunder and lightening is fun Very Happy Nothing to be scared of!

Glad that they all got back safely though Very Happy

 


#154:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 11:02 pm


Lovely post, thanks, Pat!

And I love the fact that Len is worried about Reg! Reminds me of the scene in 'Prefects'!

 


#155:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 11:06 pm


Thanks, Pat. It was lovely to see Len feeling worried about her future husband. I was also very Shocked - I never knew that Father Christmas didn't exist. Laughing

 


#156:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Nov 18, 2005 11:30 pm


Thanks Pat, glad that Reg wasn't badly hurt. Laughing

 


#157:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Nov 19, 2005 11:00 am


I'm sitting here with a huge grin on my face and suspiciously damp eyes! That was brilliant Pat - thank you Very Happy

Loved Len worrying over Reg and the significance of it being the first time for her to worry about someone outside the tripletship.

And it was wonderful that after all that happened Rix still had the flowers he'd promised to collect for them.

Liz

 


#158:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Nov 19, 2005 11:48 am


That was tremendous, Pat. So detailed and realistic. I liked it when Len was worried about Reg, and even more that those who were out in the storm could manage to joke about it.

 


#159:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Nov 20, 2005 10:04 pm


“I’ve told you a little about sailing on the estuary.” Began Ted, as they all settled down in the drawing room.

“We explored all the little creeks and got to know the people who lived out on the salt marshes. Most of the people had lived there all their lives and had little schooling but they were so friendly!”

“What sort of work did they do?”
asked Jo, who was curled up in a chair with the Margot on her knee and the other triplets sitting on the arms of the chair, leaning against her. “Fishing, I suppose?”

“Yes. The fishermen waded out across the mud at low tide and hung nets from rows of wooden stakes, driven into the mud. Then they went out when the tide had gone down again and collected the fish. There were oyster fisheries as well. Some boats were proper sea going fishing boats. We could see them go down the river at high tide. It was exciting at night. All you could see was the bobbing lights and you could hear them shouting from boat to boat across the river. We used to sail up to the Hythe to buy fish straight from the boats.

There are farms all along the river as well. Mostly, dairy farms. You can’t really grow crops when you might be flooded any time.”

“How often did it flood? Did they do anything to try and stop it? We learned about Holland in Geography and they built dykes all round. Is it like that?”
asked Reg who was looking much better for a sleep.

“It is a bit like Holland in a way. There aren’t many people living there though so it’s not seen as important to spend lots of money on keeping the water out. There are sea walls all along the river. Big banks several feet high, just earth, built up. That keeps most of the water out but sometimes, if there’s a strong wind blowing off the sea as a very high tide comes in, it’s just too much and it comes over. A lot of the land is lower than the sea level, just like in Holland.

I remember one flood when the whole area was under water. I was about thirteen and Dad, of course, wanted to see how bad it was. It was in the winter just after Christmas and we got the train to the town near our cottage. The town was on a hill and the railway was right up on an embankment and then crossed a viaduct to get to it. All we could see was water and the town standing up like an island. When we got off the train, we walked down the High Street and suddenly, when we got to the bottom, we couldn’t get any further. People were rowing along the streets.

That was the year our cottage got flooded half way up the walls. Several people were drowned as well. We came back the next week and we had to take all the furniture out. Most of it was ruined.”

“What about your boats?”

“We were lucky. We always brought then up to the cottage and turned them over and shoved them under the cottage for the winter. They were always tied up well and all the rigging was taken in and stowed up on the rafters.”

There is a salt works near our cottage. At specially high tides which come about once every two weeks, they let the water into long basins and, as it evaporates, it gets saltier and then they pump it into big tanks with ovens underneath to dry it right out. They’ve been doing it since the middle ages and some people say, before that.

As we got a bit older, we were allowed to go farther. My mother had an old tent that she and Dad used to take camping and we went right down as far as the sea. We could only sail when the tide was quite high, because we had to stay out of the middle of the river because big ships came up the deep channel. A lot of them were Thames barges carrying goods.”

“Was it the Thames you were sailing on?”
queried Peggy.

“No, a couple of rivers up the coast. It’s just a type of boat. They’re very wide and have a flat bottom so they can stow a lot of cargo. The draw about four feet so they can get a long way up rivers. Instead of a centre board, they have leeboards.

They’re large fan-shaped wooden boards fitted at each side of a barge and pivoted at the forward end. When the board on the lee side is lowered it increases the draught of the barge much the same as a centre board does on a dinghy.”

“Are they sailing boats?”
asked Reg with interest.

“M’mm!” Ted nodded. “About three and a half thousand square feet of sail. Four in all as I remember. A lot of them have motors now and they’ve stopped building them.”

“Why?”

“Roads and railways. There isn’t the need now. There’s still plenty of them about, some of them a hundred years old. They’re about ninety feet long.

“So they’re around six times longer than our dinghies. You wouldn’t want to argue with one of those!”

They’re easy to sail, it takes a man a boy and a dog.”

“Why the dog?”
asked Con.

“Burglar alarm and waste disposal!”

“I’d love to live like that.”
Rix declared, his eyes shining. “Imagine it! Earning your living, sailing.”

“If you fancy loading and unloading two hundred tons of cargo each time you reach port, good luck to you!”
retorted Ted. “They work jolly hard.”

Rix made a face. “That’s another career gone.”

Ted laughed at him. “You’re not the first to think of it. I wanted to do it myself when I was your age. My Dad took me to see them loading and unloading and I quickly changed my mind.”

He looked across at Jo and she indicated the triplets who were nearly asleep.

“That’s it for tonight. I think we all need an early night.”

The triplets stirred and Jo set Margot on the floor and stood up.

“Time for bed now.” She told them. “It’s gone nine o’clock and you’ve had two hours extra tonight. Come on and I’ll see you upstairs. Peggy, would you ask Anna to bring their milk up, please. I suggest you four ask for cocoa and then get off to bed as well.”

The triplets were too tired to argue and, saying good night all round, followed their mother upstairs.

“Has anyone checked our boats?” asked Reg.

“I shut the doors before we left this morning.” Ted assured him. “I’ll just check all is well but I tied them all fore and aft so they couldn’t swing around. It won’t take five minutes.

“I’ll come with you.”
Offered Rix.

“Thanks. I don’t think you’d better come Reg. I should think that shoulder is getting sore again.”

“It is a bit. I’m just glad it’s not worse. Imagine if I couldn’t sail for the rest of the holiday!”


Ted and Rix slipped out of the French doors and Reg and Sybil were left alone.

“Does it hurt a lot?” Sybil asked.

“It’s more a dull ache than anything. I think it will be better when I’ve had a good night’s sleep.”

Peggy came back into the room. “Where are the others?”

“Just gone to check the boats. The Commodore says he tied them up fore and aft this morning and closed the doors but he and Rix have just gone to look.”

“Debby is going to bring our cocoa in here. I did offer to wait for it but she said she would bring it. She and Anna have had a high old time baking tonight. I think there’ll be fresh biscuits as well.”

“Yummy! Why am I hungry again? I had a good supper.”

“Lot’s of fresh air, Sybs. I’m always hungry when I’ve been out of doors all day.”

“Yes, but you’re always hungry. Auntie Bertha says you’ve got hollow legs anyway! I’ve never seen anyone eat as much as you do and not get fat.”


Reg smirked. “I’ll have you know, I’m a growing boy! There’s a lot of me to feed.”

The girls laughed and Ted and Rix came in through the French doors as Jo came in from the hall.

“The triplets were so tired they had their eyes closed before they lay down.” I’m hoping they’ll sleep on in the morning. In fact, everyone had better and we’ll just have breakfast as people come down.”

“Good.” Said Ted. “I’m glad we made a quiet evening of it. I think we all needed to wind down after our adventures.”

“Hey! Auntie Jo. You’ll never guess who we met today.”

“I can’t begin to imagine, Rix. Who?”

“Arthur Ransome! He lives just down the lake.”

“Really? You’re not winding me up, are you?”

“It’s true enough. He’s pretty unmistakeable.”
Ted reassured her.

“He’s got the biggest moustache I’ve ever seen.” Added Sybil.


Debbie came in with the cocoa and, as Peggy had guessed, a plate of fresh biscuits. She declared that she and Anna were going to bed. “Mind you rinse your cups when you’ve finished. There’s nothing worse than dried on cocoa.”

They assured her that they would and chorused their thanks for the biscuits. She looked rather pleased and went off to pass on the thanks to Anna.

“It was Ransome who advised us to turn back for home. The barometer had fallen even farther since we left home. There was no sign of the storm but it was a good thing we started back when we did.

Then, of course Jo wanted to hear the whole story.

“You all did well there. Mr Whitely came round soon after you got back to check we were all right. Anna saw him as he came to the kitchen door and says they had a tree down with a lightning strike and the storm came up faster than he’s ever seen it. Now, I think you four had better get off to bed. Will you be all right Reg?”

“If nobody minds, I’ll sleep in my shirt tonight. I don’t fancy moving my shoulder and I don’t really want it cut off. That would be a waste.”

“Good idea. I’ll pop in as I come up and give you something to help you sleep if it’s uncomfortable when you lie down.”
Ted assured him.

“Come on then Reg. I’ll be your valet tonight and help you get the rest of your clothes off!” Rix stood up and gave Reg a hand up from the depths of his armchair.

The two girls said goodnight as well and they all went off, yawning.

“They were all really good.” said Ted. “You can be really proud of them.”

“Oh, I am!”
replied Jo. “Between them, they do drive me scatty sometimes but when it comes to the crunch, they’re a sensible crew. I’ll not ask you to break confidences, but I notice a difference in Rix over the past few days. I assume it’s down to you. Come on now, let’s get some shut eye ourselves. You check the doors while I go and rinse the cups. Here’s hoping for a good night.”

Ted went round the doors and checked they were all locked and met Jo in the hall. “All safe and secure. I’ll check on Reg on my way through. Goodnight.”

Jo yawned. “There’s one thing about it. It’s a lot fresher tonight. There’s nothing like a storm to clear the air. Good night Ted.”

The next morning, dawned fresh and sunny. Jo was up early with Charles and Steven, and Debby and Anna were not far behind her. “I think, just porridge and toast, this morning.” suggested Jo as she fed Charles his rusk and milk while Steven tackled a boiled egg with soldiers.

“We’ll let everyone wake at their own pace. Hi Steven, don’t cram your face like that. Finish one mouthful before you stuff any more in unless you want me to feed you!” Steven duly finished what he had in his mouth before taking another soldier. “There’s tea in the pot. I didn’t think you’d be far behind me.”

“What is the plan for today?”
asked Debby, pouring tea for herself and Anna while Anna started the porridge.

“I haven’t a sausage!” Jo replied inelegantly, wiping Charles’s face with a cloth.

“It will depend on how Reg’s shoulder is, I imagine. I want to go over to Coniston to pick up some supplies. If you’ll make me a list of anything we’re short of, I’ll go over early on the steamer. If you’ve got a long list, I’ll be glad of help. I don’t think we can make plans till Ted is up at least.”

The kitchen door opened and Reg appeared, clad in pyjama bottoms and yesterday’s shirt, his hair all tousled.

“Good morning. Rix is still asleep so I didn’t want to wake him. Is there a cup of tea going?”

Jo smiled at him. “There’s always a cup of tea going as you know very well. How do you feel?”

“A lot better, thank you. I woke up a couple of times when I tried to turn on my side but I dropped right off again. Hi Steven! You’ll choke if you stuff your mouth like that!”


Jo turned to her elder son and moved his plate out of reach. “I’ve already told you about that. You obviously can’t be trusted to feed yourself! You’ll have to wait for me to feed you for the rest of the day! Maybe that will teach you.”

Steven’s lip quivered and a dribble of egg and half chewed toast escaped from the side of his mouth. Charles, waiting with his mouth open for more rusk, began to screw up his face, ready to set up a wail.

“Let me feed Charles.” Exclaimed Debby. “You deal with Steven.”

Reg grinned at them. “I don’t know how you cope.”

“I wouldn’t without help!”
exclaimed Jo “You’d find me gibbering in a corner. I don’t remember the triplets being as much trouble as these two.”

Reg went over to take his tea from Anna. “Thanks, I’m parched!” he said and drank deeply. Putting his mug down on the table, we went and stood behind Anna and pointed. “Oh, look! There’s a spider over there.” As she turned to look, he grabbed a slice of toast and retreated.

“Where?” Anna asked and then saw that she had been out-manoeuvred.

“You are a bad boy!” she said, laughing at him. “Why do I let you catch me like that.”

“You fall for it every time. I can’t resist it!”

“If you would have asked, I would have given it to you!”

“I know, but that was much more fun! Oh, Anna! Don’t be cross with me.”
Reg made his lip quiver, rather like Steven had done. “I love you really.”

Anna threw her hands up. “What are we to do with him. If he goes on like this, he will break hearts when he grows up. Go out onto the terrace, you bad boy. Here, take this.” And piling two more slices of toast on a plate, she handed it to him and chased him out of the door, following with his mug.

“Well that’s one question answered.” Exclaimed Jo, as she fed Steven. “He sounds back to normal!”

 


#160:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Nov 20, 2005 10:19 pm


What a lovely set of exchanges. Love all the domestic detail - and Jo spotted the change in Rix....
Thanks Patmac.

 


#161:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Nov 20, 2005 11:00 pm


Wondeful domestic scenes - and making the home life so real and normal too.

Thank you Pat.

 


#162:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Nov 20, 2005 11:22 pm


Definitely portraying Jo in a much more favourable light!

Thanks Patmac Very Happy

 


#163:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Mon Nov 21, 2005 3:43 am


'Sall lovely.

Was Jackie the Jackie who guddles trout, traps rabbits, milks cows and lurks in the Dogs Home?

 


#164:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Mon Nov 21, 2005 11:38 am


What lovely scenes. Very Happy

Thanks Pat.

 


#165:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 21, 2005 11:48 am


Thanks, Pat. I enjoyed Ted's tales. I also enjoyed the way Reg teased Anna.

 


#166:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Nov 21, 2005 12:50 pm


Thanks, Pat, this is wonderful.

 


#167:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Nov 21, 2005 1:01 pm


Miss Di wrote:
Was Jackie the Jackie who guddles trout, traps rabbits, milks cows and lurks in the Dogs Home?


drummer Gold Star for Miss Di! I began to htink nobody would get that!

 


#168:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 12:08 am


Gosh, I thought it was another post there Pat...but a Gold Star for Observation is pretty good too! Laughing

 


#169:  Author: ShanderLocation: Halifax PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 2:16 am


This is wonderfull.
I've just caught up on nearly six months worth of posts over two days. reading the second half of part seven, all of part eight, and eveything posted so far for part nine. What a lovely read this is. Thank you for all of your work on this Patmac. Reading it brightens my day.

 


#170:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 5:21 am


Lots of lovely posts. Very Happy

AR and Jacky all in one day, goodness! When the cart first came along, my thought was of Mary Swainson's Jack -- but he then he revealed his name. Laughing

 


#171:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 11:06 am


I really must read Swallows & Amazons again to fully appreciate the nuances of this drabble!

Thanks Pat

 


#172:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 1:29 pm


Another wonderful installment - thanks Pat. Very Happy

Liz

 


#173:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 6:22 pm


By the time everyone had finally descended for breakfast, Jo and Debby had set off for Coniston for the shopping and by the time they had all eaten and helped clear up, it was late morning.

Ted took Reg up to check his shoulder, massaged it and helped him dress, declaring he should keep the sling on for at least another day or so.

“Do you play rugger?” he asked.

“Not much. I prefer soccer anyway and I only play that when we have to. What I really like is Cross Country. I got a medal for it last term and, now the war is over and we can start matches against other schools, I’ll be in the Junior Team.“

“That explains why you don’t get out of breath like the rest of us. I’m going to talk to Doctor Maynard when we get back. Rugger is not such a good idea if you have shoulder problems. I’ll talk to him about getting your sports master to supervise you with some exercises I’ll give you when it starts to heal. I know yesterday was rather exceptional but every time you injure it, you’re likely to damage it further.”

“Thank you. I certainly don’t want it to happen often. It hurts too much!”


By the time they got downstairs, Jo and Debby had returned, laden with shopping.

“It’s quite breezy but it’s a steady wind now and not all that choppy.” Jo reported. “How about having a swim before lunch and then sail this afternoon? If Debby and Anna will have the two little ones, we could make up crews enough for Reg to be a passenger.”

“Reg can be the Admiral for today.”
Suggested Sybil. “All they do is sit and watch.”

“I’d like to see the reaction if you said that to a real Admiral!”
exclaimed Ted.

Sybil chuckled. “Lucky I don’t know any then, isn’t it.”

“Come on then everyone let’s get changed.”
Urged Jo. “I’m afraid you’re stuck with paddling, Reg, but I’ll be with you anyway because we’ll take Steven with us. He likes the water and it will tire him out nicely so he has a sleep this afternoon. Luckily you’ve got shorts on anyway.”

They scattered and were soon on their way down to the shore. The older children and Ted went on ahead while Jo and Reg walked more sedately with Steven holding their hands and toddling happily down the field. As soon as he saw the water, he broke free and ran, stumbling down the last slope and straight in, tripping as he did so and landing, face down with a splash.

Jo exclaimed and ran to rescue him. Before she could reach him, he had got to his feet and stood dripping water and not sure whether to laugh or cry. Seeing his mother approaching, he decided to laugh and, turning and splashing out into the lake till the water was nearly to his shoulders, at which point his feet left the bottom and he was frantically thrashing with his arms and legs to get further out.

Jo, seeing he was not distressed, walked out beyond him and crouched down, holding her hands out towards him.

“Come on, Steve. You’re swimming! Clever boy!”

With one final effort, he reached for her hands and, walking slowly backwards, she towed him out further, before scooping him up in her arms and standing up to walk back to the shore.

Reg walked out to meet them, clapping. “Clever boy! You can swim.”

Steve beamed at him. ”Can do!” he declared triumphantly and started to struggle to be put down. “Show Weg! ” he demanded.

Jo put him down gently in the water and he was off again. This time, he was not quite so successful as he tried to look over his shoulder to make sure Reg was watching and went under. Jo grabbed him and he spluttered for a moment and then laughed again. “Did Weg see? Can do!”

“I saw you.”
Said Reg laughing back at him.

Jo walked back to the edge, holding him firmly. “’Can do!’ Is all I hear from this little chap. He’s quite sure he can do anything.”

“Is he a bit young to swim?”
Reg ventured. “If you hadn’t been there, he would have just gone on and on till he got too tired to go any further.”

“They say quite tiny babies can swim. It’s as they get older they lose the ability and then get scared of water. Mind you, he’s going to need some watching. I foresee a few battles ahead to persuade him to stay close to the shore. It’s perhaps as well we have no water at home.”

“You carry him out a bit and I’ll stand in the shallows and call him. Perhaps he’ll get the idea of swimming to shore rather than out.”

“I doubt that will make any difference to ‘Mr Can Do’ next time he is let loose but, if you don’t mind, I do need to make sure he can swim as well as possible now he’s started.”

“I don’t mind. I can’t swim today anyway so let’s make the best of it. I’d rather do this than just watch the others.”


Jo walked out, carrying Steven and when she thought they were far enough out, let him down gently into the water while Reg called to him from farther in. He set off, splashing madly and a look of determination on his face, while Jo walked behind him, ready to catch him if he went under. Soon he had reached Reg and was chuckling madly as he grabbed his outstretched hand.

“Again!”

“Again, what.”
Said Jo, sternly.

“Again, P’ease.” He replied, not noticeably chastened.

Jo carried him out a little further than before and again he splashed back to Reg. After they had spent about twenty minutes constantly repeating this, Steven was starting to tire and, after being rescued by his mother twice, decided he had had enough.

“You can swim again tomorrow.” Promised Jo. “Let’s go back to the house and get dry now. You can tell Anna you can swim.”

She put Steven down and he was off up the field as fast as his legs would carry him, shouting for Anna. Jo grabbed her towel, slipped her sandals on her feet and raced after him leaving Reg laughing.

*

After lunch, Ted and Jo led the four older children and the triplets down to the boats, laden with baskets of sandwiches and ginger beer for tea.

When they arrived, the Commodore decreed that Sybil should steer Miranda and Admiral Reg should sit in the bows to give advice if she needed it. Len would be promoted to Mate.

“Reg has made sure Sybil has had a lot of practice at steering now and Len can cope with the centre-board. I’m sure they can manage.” He said, approvingly.

Rix aware that he had not given Peggy or Con as much practice as Reg had done for his crew, shuffled his feet at this and determined to give them more chance.

“Reg, don’t lift a finger or I’ll have you keel hauled!”

“Don’t worry. I’m too keen for it to get better to do anything stupid.”

“Mate Jo, will you steer Edith May and Margot can be Mate today. I’ll be look out. Where do you all want to sail?”


Rix hesitated a moment and then declared that the Kestrel would change round for the day as well. “The Admiral should decide where we sail.” He added.

Reg flushed. “Let’s go up the Lake and we can show Mrs Jo and the triplets where Arthur Ransome lives. We might even see him.”

“No squealing if you do!”
warned The Commodore. “Wave by all means but keep going. I would be rude of us to invade his privacy. What about crossing the lake just above there and going down to Horseshoe Cove for tea. It’s nice and private.”

Soon they were afloat and the little ships were scudding along in the wind, keeping near the shore, in order to point out the bungalow to Jo.

“It’s a lot quicker sailing than walking.” called Sybil as they passed the little headland where they had first seen the storm rolling in.

“It wouldn’t have been yesterday. We’d have been rowing against the wind to get home.” Replied Reg.

There was no sign of the Author on his jetty and his boat was missing from his moorings, much to the disappointment of everyone. They sailed on up the lake a little farther and then turned for the opposite shore and tacked back down to the cove.

As Sybil, confidently steered towards the narrow entrance, Peggy looked at Rix. “Do you want to take over here?” she asked, looking a little uncertain.

“No.” said Rix stoutly. “You can do it. I’ll talk you in. Ask the mate to pull the centreboard up first, it will be easier to do it here than when we get inside.”

Peggy gave the order, receiving a very proper response from Con and held her breath, fighting the urge to shut her eyes, as she steered towards the entrance to encouraging shouts from Rix.

Jo was as uncertain as Peggy and, receiving the same encouragement from Ted, followed her in. Soon the fleet was pulled up on the shore and they were carrying the baskets up onto the grass.

Tea was a lively affair and afterwards everyone except Reg set off up the stream to show Jo Swallowdale. Sybil would have stayed but Reg insisted he would probably doze off and be no company so she went off with the others.

Once he could no longer hear them, Reg sat enjoying the silence. It was three weeks since they had arrived and he had not managed to get any time alone in that time. Even at school he could find a few minutes solitude each day. If the weather was bad, he could go into the library where talking was not allowed and read, or even sit with a book open in front of him and think. If it was fine, of course, he could run between tea and prep if he needed to.

He lay back on the grass and thought of all that had happened. He had been so envious of the Maynard, Russell and Bettany children but now he had lived with them at close quarters he was not so sure. Slowly his mind wandered and he drifted off to sleep, the water lapping gently against the beach, soothing him as he slept.

 


#174:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 6:49 pm


The last lines have made me feel all dopey Laughing

Rix is becoming a really nice lad at last, even though he has had it rough before.

Thanks Patmac!

 


#175:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 7:22 pm


Love how determined young Stephen is - and that he seems to hero worship 'Weg' Laughing

Rix is becoming a far more thoughtful boy too.

Thanks Pat.

 


#176:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Nov 22, 2005 8:29 pm


Aw bless little Stephen with his swimming! So cute.

*hugs Rix*

Thanks Pat

 


#177:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 23, 2005 1:32 am


Thanks, Pat. I loved hearing about Stephen managing to be able to swim! How old is he meant to be please?

I must be going mad, but when I read this line:

patmac wrote:
By the time they got downstairs, Jo and Debby had returned, laden with shopping.


I immediately imagined them having been on a 'shopping trip' with Jack's credit card!

 


#178:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Nov 23, 2005 3:21 am


Thanks for another fine episode.

I do like Jo here. And it's very realistic, Reg realizing that the grass may not be greener for the Maynard/Bettany/Russells.

*thinks sleep sounds like a very good idea*

 


#179:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Wed Nov 23, 2005 9:52 pm


I can understand how Reg might want some peace and quiet, should think the Bettany/Maynard/Russell clan might be a bit overbearing at times. Until he was 13 or so Reg was not used to communal living, as a one & only he would never have shared a room.

 


#180:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Nov 23, 2005 10:06 pm


Interesting that Reg is seeing the Bettany/Russell/Maynard problems at first hand, and realising that other peoples lives are not necessarily that great!Thanks Pat.

 


#181:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 11:14 am


Thanks Pat.

Adored Stephen swimming - he's such a cutie! And liked Reg's insight in to the families.

 


#182:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 11:25 am


Wonderful episodes, Pat. I like the way your Reg is maturing and seeing the drawbacks in others' lives.

 


#183:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 5:43 pm


I'm glad you're enjoying it Razz My #1 son was a 'Mr Can Do' and learned to swim in a very similar way at about that age.

Steven was born in Spring 1943 so he is 2 and a bit here.





“I thought you two were going to have a holiday this year?”

Hugh and Aunt Gertrude were struggling to untangle an unruly rambling rose which was threatening to smother a small tree. Hugh wobbled on top of the ladder which was leant precariously against the trellis which was the rose’s true home. He grabbed the trellis and looked down at her.

“I wish you wouldn’t distract me when I’m perched up here. Anyone would think you were trying to do me in. As for the holiday, we were going to but somehow the weeks have slipped by. Are you sure this is a rose. I could swear it’s alive the way it keeps trying to strangle me.”

Aunt Gertrude looked at the rose with distaste. “I’ve never liked it anyway. It’s flowers are small and anaemic. If you turn your back on it for a week it’s trying to take over the garden. Let’s have it out.”

“Good idea.”
Said Hugh heartily, as if he had not been trying to persuade her to do this for the past half hour. Carefully, he climbed down the ladder and stood back to look at the bottom of the vicious plant.

“I’ll never get all the roots out. I reckon there’s as much growth below ground as above.”

“You’re probably right. In fact, if we don’t do something with it, it will probably come up in the kitchen eventually. Luckily, we don’t need to dig it all out. If we can cut it off as near the ground as we can, we just drill some holes in the top and stuff them with permanganate of potash, then we’ll stuff the top with putty and it will die a slow and lingering death. I think I will enjoy that.”

Hugh chuckled. “I didn’t know you were as sadistic as that. You’ll have to wear earplugs at night. I can just imagine it screaming in agony and fury.”


He looked at the blood running down his arm where a particularly nasty thorn had scratched him.

“I might just come and listen for the pleasure of revenge. Is there a bigger saw in the shed?”

“Yes, hung up on the left hand side. Oh, and if you’re going to drip blood all over the place, just do it over that clematis. It needs feeding!”

“Heartless woman!”

“Just practical.”
She retorted, returning him grin for grin. “You go get the saw and I’ll fetch us some coffee. I’ll try and drag Dorothy away from her lesson plans as well.”

“Good luck! It’s more than I can do. She needs a break or she’ll be worn out before term begins.”

“She’ll have to. I want to talk to you both anyway.”
Said Aunt Gertrude as they walked along the path towards the house.

Hugh looked at her suspiciously. “What are you up to?”

“Me? Whatever makes you think I’m up to anything? Can’t I talk to my favourite niece and her fiancé without arousing your suspicion?”

“No. You’re a dangerous woman. Whenever you hatch a plot, I worry.”


Aunt Gertrude laughed and turned in at the kitchen door to prepare coffee and insist Dorothy should take a break, leaving Hugh to fetch the saw.

As they sat on the veranda and drank the fresh coffee, Dorothy looked at her companions and laughed. “You two look like the ‘raggle taggle gypsies O’ from the old song. I don’t think you’re safe to be let out together!”

There was some truth in this as there were twigs entangled in her Aunt’s hair, scratches on her arms and a long streak of dirt across her forehead, where she had wiped the sweat out of her eyes. As for Hugh, he had managed to smear the blood from his arm across his shirt.

“We’re happy as pigs in muck, my dear. I think Hugh is enjoying himself as much as I am, though I have learned one or two new words.”

“Death and destruction to killer roses!”
Declared Hugh. “Anyway, I think I picked up at least one new word.”

Dorothy sighed. “And to think I introduced you two! What am I to do? I thought Hugh was a nice gentle soul.”

“I only get homicidal in defence of my women folk. I can’t leave Aunt Gertrude to the danger of being engulfed in the ever extending tendrils of a killer rose, can I? Now, you wanted to talk to us, Aunt. Do you want to tell us now before we do battle in the garden again?”

“You know I don’t drive anymore?”
They nodded.

“What you probably don’t know is that I still have my car in the garage. I couldn’t bear to part with it at first and then I decided to keep it when the war started.

Right at the beginning, when it looked as if an invasion was imminent, I thought the possibility of being mobile was going to be worth it. Then,” she shrugged. “I didn’t think it would sell for much anyway with the war on so I kept it. I’ve had it serviced and Alf takes it out regularly.

Why don’t you borrow it and have a few days away? There’s a full tank of petrol and I’ve a few cans in the garage and still got coupons I’ve not used.”


Dorothy and Hugh looked at one another in delight.

“That would be lovely. It was partly the difficulties of public transport that was putting us off. We really wanted to go into the country, not the towns. What do you think, Hugh? Where shall we go?”

“We’ll not want to go too far or we’ll waste a lot of time and petrol travelling. What about the Lake District?”

“Perfect! There’s bound to be places to stay up there and we’ve neither of us been.”

“If you stay in Bowness, there’s lots of hotels. In fact, I know one right in the middle. I’ll check the phone number later and you can phone them from here. I’ve no doubt you’ll want to check the car over, Hugh, though you’ll find it in tip top condition.”

“Let him do it after lunch, Aunt. Once he gets his head under the bonnet we won’t see him for hours. You think he looks a mess now. Just you wait till he gets oil all over him!”

“It will be my reward for slaying the killer rose.”
Declared Hugh. “Do you have permanganate of potash?”

“Yes, it’s in the bathroom.”


Hugh and Dorothy exclaimed together “Why on earth?”

“It’s good for hot sweaty feet. I always soak them in a solution when I’ve been wearing stockings and smart shoes.”


Hugh went off with the saw to do battle with the rose while Aunt Gertrude went up to the bathroom to fetch the Permanganate. Dorothy returned to her lesson plans after promising to get lunch.

By the time Dorothy called them into lunch, the rose was gone. It’s thorny stems had been dragged away to the bonfire site and the remaining gnarled stem was stuffed full of permanganate of potash.

Aunt Gertrude was now wondering what to plant in it’s place or whether to remove the trellis altogether and get a better view of the far end of the garden from the kitchen. Hugh scrubbed up at the washhouse sink and Aunt Gertrude went upstairs, returning looking considerably cleaner and wearing a clean shirt.

They fell to talking about the Lake District, which Aunt Gertrude knew well.

“We went there for holidays when I was little. I remember I sulked most of the time. My brothers went sailing and I wasn’t allowed to because I was a girl. Then I went back several times with Hubert. He loved sailing and took me out with him. I wish now I’d done more There’s nothing like it.

We hired a yacht in Greece once and sailed round the Greek Islands. That was a bit more luxurious because we had a full crew but I really wanted to be involved and, though it was enjoyable, it wasn’t the same.”

“I doubt we’ll learn to sail, though I would like to. When I was a boy I read a series called Swallows and Amazons all about some children sailing in the Lake District and they became my favourite books for years.

In fact it was one boy’s essay on the books that sent me off to Hatcherds to find them. I suppose we owe our meeting to the author really.”

“Mum read them to me when I was little and I still read them when I’m ill or the weather is really bad and I get restless because I can’t get out and about. I sometimes think I’ve outgrown them but I always go back in the end. I suppose it’s silly to enjoy children’s books at my age.”
Added Dorothy.

“Not at all. Remember how I caught Dutch reading it and he was quick to pack it in his knapsack when I said he could take it with him.” Hugh turned to Aunt Gertrude. “He was an American airman. Mad as a hatter and tough as old boots on the surface but we hit it off straight away. We kept in touch for a while and he wrote once when he got back to the States but I’ve lost touch with him now.” He sighed. “I’m sorry about that but I suppose he’s gone back to his old life and wants to forget the war.”

After lunch, Aunt Gertrude found the number for the hotel she had stayed at many years before and Hugh phoned and booked two single rooms for three nights the following week.

Hugh was due to return to Polgarth at the end of August and Dorothy was going at the same time to prepare the corner of the library which had been dedicated to languages. Although books from France would be scarce for some time, she had prepared some pictures with French text underneath which she thought might capture the interest of small boys, and a few books, including some Tintin stories in the original French, which she had bought in Paris on the way home from school one holiday. She was also keen to meet the other women teachers and get to know them before term began.

Hugh disappeared into the garage and Dorothy and Aunt Gertrude sat on the veranda discussing Dorothy’s new job till he appeared an hour or so later, looking very pleased.

“She’s a beauty and in perfect condition. What year is she?”

“1935. It will do it good to have a good run again.”


Hugh turned to Dorothy. “Have you seen the car?”

Dorothy laughed. “Yes, of course I have. I knew you’d be excited. It’s a bit different from the Polgarth car!”

“I didn’t expect a tourer. She’s very sporty!”
he said with approval.

Dorothy and Aunt Gertrude exchanged amused glances.

“All men seem to refer to cars as ‘she’. I’ve heard Alf talking to it when he’s working on it.”

Dorothy giggled. “It’s not as if they’re alive, darling. Anyway, why not ‘he’ if you have to personalise it?”


Hugh shrugged. “I don’t know. All cars and steam engines and boats are female. It’s just the way life is! Anyway, what about the French? Everything seems to be either male of female at random.”

“You’ve got a point there!”

“When will you pick the car up, Hugh?
” Aunt Gertrude queried. If you’re going Monday, I suggest you pick it up on Sunday so you can get an early start. You could arrive in time for lunch then and have the afternoon and evening there.”

“That would be great. Now are we taking that trellis down or not. Come on Dorothy and help decide. You’re missing all the nice weather.”


After some deliberation, Aunt Gertrude decided to leave the trellis for the moment.

“I might want to widen the bed in front of it so I could leave it till then. I think I’ll have everything out of the bed this autumn and start again anyway. The soil is not up to much and it needs some manure digging in.”

 


#184:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 7:14 pm


Lovely to see Dorothy, Hugh and Aunt Gertrude again

Can't help wondering if they might bump into someone they know in the Lake District Very Happy

Thanks Pat

Liz

 


#185:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 7:52 pm


Yes, my thoughts exactly! Wonderful episode, Pat - Gertrude is a lovely character.

 


#186:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 8:47 pm


Oooh! Excellent!
Nice twist Pat!

 


#187:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 10:04 pm


Lovely twist Very Happy Thanks Pat

 


#188:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 10:46 pm


Very neat! Thanks Pat.

 


#189:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 10:54 pm


Thanks, Pat. I wonder if Hugh and Dorothy will bump into the Maynards and friends when they're on holiday.

 


#190:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Nov 24, 2005 10:57 pm


Very Happy Great to see more of Hugh and Dorothy!

Thanks Pat Smile

 


#191:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Fri Nov 25, 2005 10:40 am


Lovely, thank you Pat.

 


#192:  Author: PatLocation: Doncaster PostPosted: Fri Nov 25, 2005 11:55 am


Nice to see those two again, and loved the hint about meeting the rest of the female teachers!

 


#193:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Fri Nov 25, 2005 2:53 pm


Ooh, that means that Dorothy will finally get to meet Stacie again. Thanks, Pat.

 


#194:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 4:27 pm


That evening, they played the Progressive games which Jo and the triplets had prepared the previous day. There was lots of hilarity which climaxed when Ted, nearly in tears with laughter at their antics, blew instead of sucking on his straw and scattered dried peas all over the table and floor, after the hilarity had died down and the peas had been retrieved from under various pieces of furniture, Jo counted up the scores and declared they were all winners, producing little prizes for everyone which she had bought in Coniston that morning. Although they were little trifles such as notebooks and pencils, they were all appreciative and, after Sybil and Peggy had fetched cocoa and freshly baked flapjack from the kitchen, they all cheered the triplets for the games and Jo for the prizes.

After being warned about disturbing the little ones, they set off for bed. Jo taking the triplets and Ted asking Reg to stay behind while he checked how his shoulder was doing. He pronounced that it was doing fine and suggested he could slip the sling off while he changed into his pyjamas.

“Keep it on tonight though and I’ll look again in the morning. Do you feel better for a little time alone this afternoon?”

“I do. I don’t seem to have had time to think and, what with one thing and another, I never realised big families could be so …. so …”
Reg looked troubled.

“Overwhelming?”

“Yes, I suppose so, but it’s more I thought they’d be, well closer somehow. I don’t understand them. You know. All that business with Rix and Peggy and then Sybil seemed as if she couldn’t stand Rix at the start of the holiday and I think he felt the same way, and then there’s the triplets. Rix seemed to resent them as well.

I’ve always been an only so I don’t understand. They don’t seem to need time by themselves either and I thought it would be better than my life. I’ve always longed for brothers and sisters.”

“They’ve had to share their lives and their parents or Aunts and Uncles – whoever is looking after them at the time – and don’t get time to be on their own. You’ve had time on your own and so you’ve had time to watch and think about things. Think of it this way, though. They’ve let you, and to some extent me, into their family enough not to hide the problems. I’ll bet if an outsider criticised anyone in the family, they’d stand shoulder to shoulder.”


Reg looked a bit more cheerful. “I was feeling a bit ungrateful then. You know that Dr and Mrs Maynard are paying for my schooling?”

“Yes, though I wouldn’t have if they hadn’t had to explain who you and Auntie are to prepare me for this holiday.”

“They’ve been so good to me, and Auntie as well. You’ve no idea how good they’ve been to her. It seemed wrong to criticise their families, even in my head.”


“Ah! You don’t realise that it works both ways. The children are getting a new perspective from you. I know you tried to deal with Rix the other day. I honestly think that if you hadn’t, he might not have listened to me. He admitted as much to me afterwards when he and Peggy had sorted themselves out. I know from Mrs Maynard that you’ve made a big difference to Sybil as well.

I don’t know how Mrs Maynard and Lady Russell cope. Between them, they’ve got around fourteen or possibly fifteen children they are bringing up somehow between them. To be honest, I lose count as they keep producing another I’ve not met before. That’s how I came to hear about you. I thought you were just another stray cousin I’d not heard of.

Mrs Maynard is younger than me and Lady Russell is not much older. I think they’re doing a grand job. It’s not ideal for them or the children but they’ve no choice. I mean no one could predict that there would be triplets and Sir James’s sister and Robin’s father died when their children were tiny. The twins and Bride had to be sent home because the climate is not at all suitable in India for European children and that it where their Father’s job is.

What was the alternative? Put them all in an orphanage? Sir James and Doctor Maynard are devoted to their work and most of the family responsibility falls on the women. They knew that when they married them and don’t resent it. You can see they are proud of their husbands and their work of healing people. They just get on with it.

I saw you with Steven this morning. You had a patience with him that none of the others would have had. They’re too busy fighting for their own bit of attention.”

“I enjoyed it.”
Protested Reg. “I think I was a bit like him. I don’t really remember a lot of when I was that little, of course, but I remember riding on my Dad’s shoulders over the moors and shouting ‘On, on.’ every time he stopped. I remember him telling me about the time I ran straight into a stream and nearly drowned as well. I was only seven when he,”

Reg paused for a moment and swallowed and then carried on,

“when he died. Auntie used to say I would drive her to an early grave with my mischief. I don’t think I was scared of anything when I was little.”

“I’ll bet you weren’t! But you’ve lived alone with your Auntie since you were seven, and she’s a lot older than Lady Russell or Mrs Maynard. You’ve grown up a lot quicker than this lot and with a starry eyed vision of a large family. What you are seeing now is reality.

You’re doing fine, Reg. Just don’t push yourself too much. You’re only fourteen. You can’t sort everything. ”


Reg looked unconvinced. “I’ll have to think about it.” He grinned at the Commodore. “When, I don’t know!”

Ted chuckled. “Probably when you get home again. Now, do you want anything to help you sleep?”

“I don’t think so. If I can’t sleep, you’ve given me a lot to think about.”


*

By the next morning Reg’s shoulder was declared a lot better.

“I’d like you to wear the sling most of the time for a couple of days yet.” Ted told him. “But it’s really so you don’t do anything to strain it. If you don’t have it on, you’ll do too much, too soon.”

“Does that mean me being a passenger again? We haven’t got many days left.”
Reg asked, rather downcast at the thought.

“Don’t worry. You’ll be steering again by Monday In the meantime, while Sybil is at the helm of cormorant, Rix will have to let Peggy take the helm on Kestrel!”

Reg took that to heart and tried to be cheerful, though he was already wondering if he would ever get the chance to sail again after this holiday.

 


#195:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 4:38 pm


Thanks, Pat. It's great to see Reg being so thoughtful, and Ted was an excellent guide through Reg's puzzlement.

 


#196:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 4:44 pm


Very thoughtful and in-depth look at the Bettany/Russell/Maynard clan, Reg is an absolute delight!

Thanks Pat.

 


#197:  Author: Mrs RedbootsLocation: London, UK PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 5:21 pm


Yes, I don't think I'd thought before how difficult it must have been for Madge & Jo to have been plunged into a large family without any gradual "build-up" of one at a time. Especially Madge, who, I seem to remember, had hardly any time when it was just her, Jem and David before Peggy and Rix joined her nursery....

I'm loving this, by the way.... when I have more time I must look up the archives of this story!

 


#198:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 5:29 pm


Thanks, Pat. It was lovely looking at the Russell/Maynard/Bettany family from Ted and Reg's point of view. I'm glad that Sybil and Peggy will get a chance at steering.

 


#199:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 10:09 pm


Very Happy Thank's Pat!

Can't believe how nice Reg is, compared to how we're used to seeing him in EBD's eyes! Not that I'm complaining mind Wink

 


#200:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Nov 27, 2005 11:18 pm


What a lovely analysis of the family, and the problems and difficulties that Jo and Madge face because there are so many of them. And how interesting to see Reg able to work some of this out for himself and also able to hear what another onlooker has to say. And of course, Reg is that bit more detached within the group - in the family but not of it, not really a child any more, but not yet an adult.
Thanks Pat

 


#201:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Nov 28, 2005 1:05 pm


Thanks Pat

Am liking Ted more and more all the time Very Happy

Liz

 


#202:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 3:57 am


Thanks, Pat! (and Aunt Gertrude)
*looks forward to seeing Hugh & Dorothy again*

(and hopes Reg recovers by the time they get there)
(They will get there, won't they?)

 


#203:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 6:08 pm


Monday morning saw Albert and Anne waving the car off at about seven o’clock as Hugh planned to arrive in Bowness around lunch time. As the car paused at the foot of the hill to turn down towards the main road, Dorothy waved gaily and her parents returned her wave then went back indoors.

“She’ll be all right with Hugh.” Said Albert, encouragingly, as Anne sighed.

“I know she will, he’s a grand lad. It’s just one more step and every step takes her farther away.”

“As long as she’s happy.”

“I know. Every time I see them together, I think of Hilary and all the other girls like her. I am glad really but I think so much has happened this year that I just want to hold things still for a while. Let’s have a cup of tea and then we can get down to the shop early.”


*

The weather was perfect and they were soon on the outskirts of Leeds on the way to Skipton to pick up the road towards the Lakes.

They passed through Settle and on to Kirkby Lonsdale where they decided to stop to look round and stretch their legs. Finding a second hand bookshop, they browsed for a while and came out each with a small parcel of books. A little teashop nearby provided a cup of strong tea and, when they emerged, they walked hand in hand back to the car.

Soon they were running down the western edge of the Pennines and into Kendal. Carrying on, they soon reached Windermere and, with Dorothy map reading, were going down the steep hill and into Bowness.

“It’s off to the right somewhere near the bottom. Look for Church Street.”

They drove cautiously down the busy little street and saw the Church, turned right just before it and were soon pulling up at the Hotel. The porter appeared and, taking their bags, led them into reception. They signed in, handed over their ration books and were given their keys.

Soon they were climbing the stairs to their rooms, which were side by side, and went in to unpack. Dorothy laid her case on the bed and went straight to the open French window, stepped onto the balcony and caught her breath as the lake spread before her with the fells stretching up on the other side, turning to her right, she could see some way up the lake and, in the distance, the higher Cumbrian fells.

She slowly turned to the left and let out a little squeal of surprise as she saw Hugh standing on the next balcony smiling at her. Reaching across, she squeezed his outstretched hand. “It’s perfect, darling. I didn’t realise we’d have views like this.”

“I asked for Lake views. I’ve booked lunch in the dining room and it’s just below here, with a terrace. Let’s unpack later and go straight down.”

“I’ll just freshen up and I’ll be with you in two minutes.”


Soon they were seated on the terrace of the restaurant enjoying a first rate salad with lake trout accompanied by a glass of wine.

As she put her knife and fork down, Dorothy sighed. “That was the best fish I’ve ever tasted. It was so fresh.”

The waiter, bringing the menu for them to choose a sweet, heard her and smiled.

“It was swimming in the lake this morning, Miss. They don’t come fresher than that.”

After they had finished their meal with strawberries and home made ice cream, they lingered over a coffee.

Hugh reached across the table and took her hand. “Three days, all to ourselves.” He said with satisfaction. “I do love you, Dorothy.”

“And I love you. I’m the luckiest girl in the world.”


They sat there for a few minutes, just gazing at one another, too full of emotion to speak. They were brought back to reality by the hooting of the steamer as it left the pier and watched as it set off up the lake.

“I’d like to go on that. I can’t think of a better way to see the lake.”

“Let’s do that tomorrow. We can go down to Lakeside at the foot and right up to Ambleside depending on the timings. Either way, we get to do the whole length of the lake in both directions. Let’s look round here today. We can go down to the waters edge and see the boats and wander along the promenade. We ought to find out the steamer times while we’re out. I thought we might go for a drive this evening along the lake a little way. According to the map the road goes close to the lake all the way to the foot.”

“I could certainly do with the walk.”
replied Dorothy and she put her napkin on the table and stood up. “I need to walk that lunch off!”

*

They wandered down to the lake side and Dorothy insisted on putting her hand in the water, much to Hugh’s amusement.

“I always used to do that when we went to the seaside. It’s not real till you’ve touched it.”

Hugh handed her his hanky to dry her hand, kissing the tip of her nose as he did so. Then he solemnly bent down and put his hand in the water as well.

“Our first tradition. We’ll teach all our children to do it as well.”

Dorothy handed back his hanky and tucked her arm round his waist.

“That gives me butterflies in my tummy. We’ll bring them here for a holiday sometime. Oh! Look at that bird.”

She pointed to a black bird arrowing down into the water. They watched and, just as they thought it must have drowned it reappeared farther along the lake and flew off with a fish in it’s beak.

“What was it, Hugh?”

“I’ve no idea. We should have brought a book on birds.”

“Never mind, we might find one in a book shop.”


They reached the steamer pier and went to look at the timetable, deciding that they would go up the lake to Ambleside first, leaving on an early boat and then return right down to the foot.

Wandering on, they found a little promontory and sat on the grass watching the little sailing dinghies scudding along the water. One, manned by two children, came close as it tacked up the lake. As they came nearer, he heard the boy at the helm call “Ready about!” and watched as the boom came across and the boat turned, heeling over till it’s gunwale nearly touched the foaming water, a smaller girl leaning out on the opposite side from the sail till it was upright again.

“Just like the Ransome books!” Hugh exclaimed. “I always wondered how accurate they were.”

After a while, they lay down on the grass and Hugh pulled Dorothy close. She nestled against his shoulder and he put his other arm round her, holding her tightly. They lay in silence for some minutes, her hand on his chest, feeling the beating of his heart, as warmed by their nearness as by the sun.

Their mood was disrupted as a family with several children came up onto the little hill, the children shrieking and arguing and their mother berating them loudly while the father trailed behind laden with shopping bags and looking rather fed up.

“Stop it, our Kevin” she shouted, “or I’ll give thee a good clout round the ear.” The children ignored the shouts and Kevin pulled his little sister’s plait, whereupon she wailed loudly.

“Are you still sure you want children?” Hugh whispered in Dorothy’s ear.

She giggled. “If I saw too much of these, it could put me off!”

“Don’t worry. Ours will be perfect.”

“You hope! I think we might want to retreat.”

“Good idea. Let’s walk up into the town. We ought to send postcards to your Mum and Dad and Aunt Gertrude. Let’s send one to Hilary as well. I feel so sorry for her losing her fiancé so close to the end of the war. I really like her. If we do it now at least we won’t forget.”


They walked up the hill into the little town and went into a shop selling postcards, selected three with views of the lake and found a little tea shop where they could sit and write them.

Hugh looked at the map while Dorothy wrote the cards and stuck stamps on. When she had finished and they were enjoying their tea and a scone, he turned the map to show her.

“If we go up that lane, we come to a footpath. It looks fairly steep but I think we’d get a good view from up there. Shall we try it a little later?”

Dorothy studied the map as he traced the path he was thinking of.

“Let’s do that. I think you need to be higher up to appreciate the full extent of the lake. I’ll go and post these while you pay for the tea and I’ll meet you outside here. The post office is only a little way down the street.”

Dorothy quickly threaded her way through the crowds to post the cards and returned just as Hugh emerged. They walked up the hill, looking in shop windows and came upon a small shop selling antiques and second hand furniture. They peered through the dingy window, commenting on the furniture and ornaments they could see.

“What sort of furniture do you like?” Dorothy asked. “This time next year, we’ll be in our own house. I know we have to start off with what we can get, but some day we’ll want to choose some nice things.”

“I don’t really know. It’s not something I’ve thought of really. We never had anything special at home. I think it must have all been second hand and I don’t think anything matched. I’ve always just thought of whether a chair is comfortable and whether the bookcases would take my books. I think I’d find it easier to say what I don’t like!

I don’t like really dark stuff that’s too big for the room and I don’t like the room too cluttered. I hate flimsy little fussy things. You know, side tables that are too tall for their base and go over if you knock against them. I need a bit of space as well because otherwise I bang into things on my right side if I’m not careful. It’s not a problem when I’ve got time to look properly but If I don’t turn my head, I can only see part way to the right. What about you.”

“I like things light and airy as well. I’d rather have a few good things than a lot of stuff, especially in a small room. I’d never tell her but I think that sideboard in Mum’s dining room is an absolute monstrosity. It’s awful to dust and polish as well. When I was little it was one of my jobs to dust it and it’s all ledges and twiddly bits. I don’t like lots and lots of ornaments either. I know people have them because they’re given them and feel they have to keep them but I’d really rather have just a few nice things.”

“We could have a cupboard for things we don’t like and tie a label on everything saying who bought it. Then we could get them out when people were coming to see us and put them away again when they’d gone.”


Dorothy chuckled. “I can just see us, seeing someone come up the path and rushing to the cupboard to get something out before we open the door!”

Hugh grinned at her and squeezed her arm. “Just an idea! Some bloke said ‘Never have anything which you do not know to be useful or believe to be beautiful’. I may have got the words wrong but I remember thinking I liked the idea.”

“That was William Morris. He was part of the Arts and Crafts movement.”

“I don’t know anything about that. I just read it somewhere. How do you come to know about it?”

“You’re talking to a book seller’s daughter, dear. Don’t forget I sat in a bookshop waiting for customers for a few years! I read all sorts of things. The idea was to go back to the crafts and make good plain handmade furniture. It was a reaction against the ornate Victorian furniture and all the flounces and dark colours.”

“Well, I think the motto is a good one and it best sums up how I feel. If we see something we really like while we’re here and it’s not too big to fit it in the car, we could buy it as a souvenir. That’s another thing I’d like. Things that have memories rather than just bought for the sake of it.”

“Let’s do that. We might see something but it mustn’t be too expensive though.”

“I don’t really care about the price, so long as we can afford it. I’d rather eat off tea chests and have a few things we love.”

“Just so long as we agree on what we love! We’ve not found that out yet!”

“Let’s go and look then. We’ve liked most of the same things so far.”


They wandered into the shop and, once their eyes had adjusted to the dim light, saw that it was going to be difficult to see anything. Every surface was covered with clutter. Cut glass vases nestled against hideous figurines, Over ornate cake stands and musty books jostled with wooden coal scuttles and incomplete tea services.

“There’s nothing here I like at all.” Said Dorothy quietly.

They left the shop, disappointed.

“Well, we’ve established one thing anyway.” Said Hugh as they emerged into the sunshine.

“What’s that?”

“We’re in agreement about what we don’t like.”

“True. I’d have called off the engagement if you’d liked some of those ornaments!”


They strolled on up the street and then back down the other side till they came to a little side street.

“I think this goes through to where we go up the hill.” Said Hugh, pulling the map out of his pocket. “Yes I thought so.”

They wandered up the little lane which was lined with small shops and the occasional pub. Suddenly Dorothy stopped.

“Look!” she exclaimed, pointing to an artist’s studio on the other side of the lane.

Dragging Hugh across she pointed to a water colour of a sailing dinghy with two children. One was holding the tiller across and gazing up intently at the red sail and the pennant fluttering above the mast, while the other was leaning out to balance the boat as it heeled over, for they were obviously going about. It was simply painted but the movement of the boat seemed real, the water foaming as the boat turned and the intent look on the children’s faces was beautifully caught.

The features of the dark haired boy were indistinct for he was caught at an angle and it was the set of his shoulders and his head which showed his concentration, but the girl, face alight with exhilaration, was laughing, her dark plaits blowing out in the wind. The background was indistinct except for a black bird about to dive into the water, matching the design on the pennant. The simple frame of light wood made the perfect border.

Hugh looked at it in delight. “Perfect!” he breathed. “I could live with that forever. It’s very like the dinghy we saw earlier. You can see the joy of it.”

Dorothy looked at him eagerly. “I wonder how much it is?”

“I don’t really care. I was joking about the tea chests but I really would eat off one if I could look at that every day.”


Together they went to the door and entered, stopping in amazement just inside. Paintings of all sizes were stacked against the walls, some complete and some awaiting work and in the centre was an easel at which a young woman, black plaits wound round her head and wearing a navy smock, stood with her back towards them, oblivious to their entry as she concentrated on her work.

They stood quietly for a moment until she stood back from her work to examine it and then Hugh spoke.

“Excuse me.” He said tentatively, for it seemed somehow wrong to disturb her.

She spun on her heel to face them and for a moment her eyes were unfocussed.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t hear you come in. Can I help you?”

“There’s a painting in the window. A dinghy with a red sail and two children. How much is it?”

“Ten pounds. Shall I get it out of the window so you can see it more closely?”

“Please.”


She wiped her hands on a rag, went across to the window and removed the painting. Carefully she placed it on another easel and stepped back beside them to look at it critically herself.

Hugh looked at Dorothy who nodded, her eyes lit up with excitement.

“We’d like to buy it. It’s lovely.”

There was a moment’s silence and the young woman seemed almost reluctant and then she looked at Hugh again, seemingly registering his scars and eye patch for the first time.

“Yes, of course. Do you want to take it now?”

“Yes please.”


Dorothy looked at the artist, who seemed to be about her own age.

“What is the bird? We saw one earlier.”

“It’s a cormorant. That’s the name of the boat as well.”

“Did you know the children? They look so real.”

“Yes. That is me.”
She pointed to the figure leaning over the side. “And that is my brother, steering.”

Some instinct in Dorothy stirred. “Is he … I mean … “ the words would not come.

“He died in the war.” Her voice was bleak.

Dorothy’s eyes brimmed with tears. “My brother, too. We’ll love it even more, knowing that.”

They exchanged a glance which said everything and then the young woman pulled herself together.

“I’d like that.” She said simply. “I’ll wrap it for you.”

Hugh pulled out his wallet and extracted ten one pound notes while the girl bustled round wrapping the painting and tying the parcel with string.

There was really nothing to say. Hugh handed her the money and she gave him the parcel, thanking him.

Dorothy, on impulse, turned as they were leaving and went back as the girl stood there, looking sad.

“What was his name?”

“Tom.”


Impulsively, Dorothy put her arms round the girl. “So was mine. We’re going to call our first son, if we are so blessed, Thomas for him. He’ll be named for your brother as well. He’ll grow up with this picture and we’ll tell him about how we found it.”

They held each other for a moment and then drew apart. For the first time, the young woman smiled.

“Thank you. There’s no one but me to remember him.”

“Lest we forget.”
Said Dorothy, softly.

 


#204:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 6:43 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm glad they got to meet the woman and they were able to afford the painting.

 


#205:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 8:11 pm


Pat, that was a beautiful post, and brought tears to my eyes!

 


#206:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 8:14 pm


What a lovely thing for Dorothey to do.

Wonderful post Pat - almost feel I'm there with them. Thanks.

 


#207:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 9:37 pm


Oh Pat, that gave me goosebumps. It was beautiful. Thank you.

 


#208:  Author: NinaLocation: Peterborough, UK PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 9:50 pm


Crying or Very sad had to find a tissue Embarassed That was lovely, Pat, but I'm waiting impatiently for them to meet the Maynards and co Very Happy

(and I'm glad they like William Morris too Smile )

 


#209:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 10:20 pm


Oh, so very moving, Pat. Thank you!

 


#210:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Tue Nov 29, 2005 10:41 pm


I've been lurking lately, as I've had very little time (manic end of term), but I do want to say how very much I've enjoyed the last few posts. The development of the children was fascinating, and very real, and this latest post has left me with tears in my eyes.

Thank you so much, Pat.

 


#211:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Wed Nov 30, 2005 12:12 am


Finally caught up again. Thanks Pat. Lovely posts, and that last one left a definite lump in my throat. Kiss

 


#212:  Author: Miss DiLocation: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Wed Nov 30, 2005 12:54 am


That was very moving Pat. It's easy to forget in the joy of watching the children sailing how close the war still was.

 


#213:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Wed Nov 30, 2005 10:27 am


Also goosebumpy. THank you Pat, marvellous.

 


#214:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Dec 01, 2005 9:46 am


That was so touching, Pat, tears in my eyes, I can't really see to type. There must have been so many people in that situation at that time.

 


#215:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Dec 01, 2005 12:54 pm


Hugh and Dorothy are so lovely!

Thank you for a very moving post Pat, it was perfect Smile

 


#216:  Author: LyanneLocation: Ipswich, England PostPosted: Thu Dec 01, 2005 11:35 pm


Dot's an artist! Well, I'm not surprised. But that means Dick's dead.

 


#217:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Dec 02, 2005 6:37 pm


S & A fans do not despair - it was not Dot and Dick Wink

The three boats arrived home in time for supper and, after unstepping the masts and making all neat and tidy, pulled the boats into the boat house before running up the field to wash and tidy before the meal.

The main topic of conversation over supper was planning the last few days of the holiday once Jack came back to join them. He was expected the next day though he would not arrive till late afternoon at the earliest. They all agreed that the climbing of Kanchenjunga was a priority and, weather permitting, should be attempted on the Wednesday. That left two full days for sailing with him on Thursday and Friday. The children preferred not to remember that on the Saturday they would be travelling home.

*

Dorothy and Hugh walked back to the Hotel, took the painting up to Dorothy’s room and carefully opened the wrapping. Hugh removed some ornaments from a chest of drawers and stood it up, leaning it against the wall and they both stood back.

“Yes.” Dorothy breathed. “I was almost afraid it wouldn’t look so good once it left the studio.”

“It looks even better against a plain wall and without all the other paintings around it.. That’s another thing, by the way. I think I prefer colour washed walls rather than wallpaper. It makes a room look bigger and shows lovely things like this off so well.”

“It’s easier to do as well.”
Dorothy commented. practically. “Wallpaper hanging is a nightmare.”

She sat on the edge of the bed and Hugh sat beside her, his arm round her shoulders and they continued to feast their eyes on the picture. She leant her head on his shoulder.

“The first thing we’ve bought for our home.”

“I’m glad we didn’t bother with pots and pans first.”
Said Hugh happily.

“You’ll not say that when you get no dinner. It was a lot of money, Hugh. I’d like to pay my share.”

Hugh looked doubtful. “I can afford it. I spend next to nothing during the term, except train fares to Leeds, and I won’t even be making that trip quite so often now.

I know we want a proper partnership but I don’t think dividing costs absolutely equally is a sensible way to go. It’s too formal. ‘From each according to his ability, to each according to his needs’, sums it up as I see it, even if the Russians have corrupted it.

I’ve had a chance to save and you haven’t. I hardly spent anything while I was flying and even less in hospital. I never checked how much I had till I’d been at the school a while and transferred banks to the one in Polgarth. I was amazed at how much there was. I’ve got about five hundred pounds now. That’s more than enough to set us up and have a few luxuries, especially as we’ve got another year with both of us working.”

“I know. That’s why I’m not arguing about you paying for this holiday but somehow this is different. Just this once.”
She insisted, pulling away and turning to face him. “This is special.”

He smiled at her, all his love showing in his face. “It is special. You’re right. Just this once.”

He stroked his hand gently down her cheek and leaned down to kiss her. Dorothy put her arms round his neck and pulled him closer as his arms surrounded her. They gradually sank onto the soft bed.

After a long while, they stood up and Dorothy wrapped the picture carefully and laid it in the bottom of her wardrobe and they went onto the balcony to look out on the lake.

The sun was coming round to the West now and the view looked different.

“I don’t think this is a good time to go up the hill for the view. I’d forgotten we’d be looking into the sun.”

“Let’s go up early in the morning, perhaps before breakfast.”
Dorothy suggested, shading her eyes. “How late do they serve dinner here? We could drive down the lake now, come back for dinner and then walk along the lake edge again. There’ll be lights now the blackout is ended.”

“With any luck, Kevin and his sisters will have gone to bed by then.”
Hugh said with a grin.

“I wouldn’t bet on it! That little tyke probably never sleeps!”

“Well maybe his Dad has drowned him by now. He looked as if he was ready too this afternoon.”


Dorothy laughed. “We can hope!”

Still laughing, they went down the stairs and Hugh asked for the car to be brought round.

*

Reg and Rix, after much discussion when they went to bed, agreed that Jack should be given command of one of their ships for at least part of the last two days, the final decision to be decided by the toss of a penny.

Rix had been a bit reluctant but was carried along by Reg’s determination. “He’s paying for all this”. He urged “and he’s had hardly any of the fun.”

Rix was taken aback by the notion that someone was actually paying for his holiday. Money was not something that had impinged on his life particularly .

Seeing his confusion, Reg expanded on his theme.

“I expect Sir James has helped but they’ve had to pay rent on this house and the hire of the boats. Then there’s all your train fares and the petrol for Dr Jack to drive up here and back twice. While we’ve been enjoying ourselves, he’s been working to earn the money to pay for it. If we can give him a couple of days as a Captain, I reckon it’s a fair exchange. If you don’t want to do it, I will anyway. I mean, I’m not even family and he’s done an awful lot for me.”

Rix thought it over for a few minutes and then his innate sense of justice prevailed. “OK. You’re right. Do you know, no one has ever mentioned money to us before. The only money, I’ve really known about is my pocket money. I wonder if my parents send money to help with our keep?”

“I expect so. Your grown ups just don’t seem to talk about things like that but Auntie and I are poor and she has had to give up things for herself to bring me up so we’ve always had to plan for any extras. I know all your family are better off than us but it must still cost a lot to bring you all up and give you treats like this holiday, not to mention me and Auntie and Debby.”


Reg had turned the light out then and settled to sleep, leaving Rix to think through what he had said.

*

Jo and Ted sat with a cup of cocoa when the children were all settled and discussed the next day.

“I wondered about taking the children to Windermere tomorrow. Peggy and Sybil were saying they would like to take a few mementos home for friends and I expect the others would like to take a look as well. They’d find a better choice over there and it might be an idea to show them more than just this lake.”

“Would you drive?”

“I thought of taking the steamer up to Coniston and getting the bus to Ambleside. We could get the steamer down the lake from there. It’s quite a bit bigger than the one here and it would show them the lake better than the car. Technically, we’d be in Bowness rather than Windermere which is up the hill but there’s enough shops to satisfy them all.”

“What about the triplets? I should think it would be a bit busy and it seems a bit much to load you up with seven children.”

“I don’t mind. Don’t forget Reg, Rix and Peggy are all fourteen. If they were from a poorer family, they’d be out at work now and would consider themselves grown up. They don’t need that much supervision. They’d help with the little ones, too. Why don’t you come as well?”

“I think I’d rather stay with the babies. I wouldn’t want to take Charles anyway, after he was ill earlier this year. I still try to keep him away from crowds and Steven is one person’s work any day! They’ll come with us on Wednesday so a quiet day will do them good. Anna and Debby are talking of having a big wash day tomorrow so we don’t have to do any more till we get home. I’d rather not leave them to look after the little ones as well.”

“We’d be home in time for tea and they could fit in a sail between then and supper.”

“If you’re sure?”

“Yes. I’d like to see Lake Windermere again. Goodness knows when any of us will get up here again.”

“If you’ve finished your cocoa, I’ll rinse the cups and leave a note for Anna in case she’s up before me, so she knows what is happening. I’ll pop in on the older ones in the morning and tell them to put clean clothes on.”

“I’ll check everything is locked, and go up then. Good night.”

“Sleep well.”


*

Hugh drove the car along the road which skirted the lake and they stopped from time to time to look at the view. Then, as the lake narrowed and they could see the Jetty where the steamer met the train at Lakeside, they turned up a steep and narrow lane which climbed through the trees, watching for a footpath which appeared to lead up to the top of a hill and afford a good view.

Pulling the car off onto the grass verge, they set off through the heather until they reached the summit and found that they could see for miles in all directions. After turning slowly round in a complete circle, they opened the map.

To the West, looking across the lake, the Furness Fells stretched, covered in trees on the lower slopes with the high fells rising above them, covered in heather and, eventually rising bare against the sun. To the south, to their amazement, they could see right across the sands of Morecambe Bay and the faint outline of Morecambe itself.

It was the view to the North which held their attention longest, for they could see right up to the head of the lake with the high fells rising beyond, seemingly piled higher and higher, as far as they could see.

Pointing to the North West, Hugh indicated Grizedale Forest. “If we went over there, we would be at Coniston. In fact, that must be Coniston Old Man.”

“Kanchenjunga!”
Said Dorothy with satisfaction. “We’re going to have to come back again. There’s too much here for a short holiday.”

Hugh agreed. “It’s right on our doorstep, too. It only took us a couple of hours, driving.”

They sat down, feasting their eyes on the views for a while and then Hugh looked at his watch. “We’ll have to make a move, I’m afraid, or we’ll get no dinner. I was going to drive up over the back roads, but I think we’d better go back the way we came.”

Reluctantly, they turned and drove down the lane to the main road and back to the Hotel for dinner.

After dinner, they watched the sun go down from Dorothy’s balcony and Hugh kissed her goodnight and went to his own room to sleep soundly with the balcony doors wide open.

 


#218:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Dec 02, 2005 6:51 pm


How lovely - Pat you've made Reg such a thoughtful and introspective boy - and he causes others to re-examine their lives too.

Thank you.

 


#219:  Author: Guest PostPosted: Fri Dec 02, 2005 9:50 pm


*breathes a peaceful sigh*

Very relaxing Pat Smile

 


#220:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Dec 02, 2005 9:53 pm


Sorry, that was me! Embarassed Didn't realise I wasn't logged in! Very Happy

 


#221:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Fri Dec 02, 2005 10:50 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Reg made Rix realise the value of money.

 


#222:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Dec 03, 2005 5:51 am


Again, that was lovely. Reg acts as such a catalyst doesn't he? And without even realising that he's doing it.
Thanks Pat

 


#223:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Sat Dec 03, 2005 8:48 am


Lovely, thanks Pat. Good to see Dorothy insisting they buy the first thing for their new home together. And loved Rix and Reg's chat.

 


#224:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Dec 03, 2005 3:21 pm


Isn't Reg growing into a thoughtful boy in this drabble?

I love this, Pat, but what I don't like is the sense that this wonderful holiday is coming to an end.

 


#225:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Sat Dec 03, 2005 6:32 pm


Thanks Pat Very Happy Very Happy

 


#226:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sat Dec 03, 2005 11:23 pm


Thanks Pat, it's good to Reg being so adult in his thinking and helping the others to grow up as well.

 


#227:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 8:14 pm


The next morning, at Cross House, the children greeted the news of a trip to Windermere with delight, especially after being assured there would be time for a sail at the end of the day. They made short work of breakfast and Peggy and Sybil borrowed shopping bags from Anna before they set off across the field, through the little wood and waited on the small pier for the steamer, which was already heading across the lake. The triplets were on board in a trice, running immediately to the bow. The others followed and soon they were on their way up the lake.

Piling into the little bus at Coniston, they watched with interest as the route passed through woods and wound it’s way up hills and down again into valleys. Eventually, they joined a main road and soon were pulling into Ambleside and left the bus in the Market Place.

*

Hugh and Dorothy were up and dressed by seven o’clock and on their way up the hill to the footpath they intended to walk along. The air was fresh and they walked briskly till they reached the footpath, climbed the stile and continued upwards as the path followed the edge of a field.

The next field held a flock of sheep who came wandering across to meet them, much to Hugh’s alarm as he was still a little wary of the farm animals, even after two years at Polgarth.

Dorothy, however, walked forward to meet them and was soon running her hands through the long wool on their backs while they gathered round her.

“Dorothy!” Hugh called. “Some of them have horns.”

She looked round in amusement. “So what? They’re only sheep. They’re very different from the ones at Polgarth. The wool is almost wiry and look at their faces. They’re almost smiling.”

With some trepidation, Hugh walked slowly towards her and a few of the flock left Dorothy and walked towards him. Rather gingerly, he reached out to feel the wool and immediately lost his fear.

“What a strange feel. They’re grey as well, except for the lambs. They’re all black.”

Suddenly a voice called from farther up the field and most of the sheep went trotting towards a man who they guessed must be the farmer.

“Come on.” Dorothy urged Hugh. “We can find out more from him.”

Surrounded by a cloud of sheep, they walked up the hill to where the farmer stood waiting.

“Good morning. What breed are these? They’re different from the sheep at home.”

“Herdwick. They’re an old Cumbrian breed. Very hardy they are. They winter up on the fells so they need to be. Where are you from?”

“North Riding. Ours are Swaledales and they are brought down for the winter. Are all the lambs black?”

“Yes, they grow back grey after the first shearing. This lot are down for shearing and dipping, then they’ll go back to their heaf.”

“What’s a heaf?”
asked Hugh. “Is it another word for fell?”

“It’s the part of fell where they grow up. Generally they always go back there if they stray. Saves a lot of work rounding them up. If they don’t, we fetch them back at the Spring fair.”

“How do you know which are yours?”
Hugh asked.

The man grabbed a sheep round the neck and showed them one of the ears which had a strange shape cut out of it. “That there’s a lug. Each farm has it’s own shape.”

“What is the wool used for? It’s too coarse for ordinary knitting.”

“Mainly jerseys for fishermen and farmers. It’s nigh on waterproof.”


They thanked the farmer for the information and carried on up the field, followed by a few sheep. When they climbed the stile at the top, the sheep watched for a moment and then went back to join the others surrounding the farmer.

“Fickle!” said Hugh, laughing. “Do you know, that’s the first time I’ve touched a sheep.”

“Really? I keep forgetting you’re really a townie.”

“I’m becoming an ex-townie now. I can get eggs from under chickens and now I’ve touched a sheep. Who knows, I may make the grade yet.”


Dorothy tucked her arm into his and squeezed it. “I suppose I’m really a townie, too but I’ve always wanted to live in the country and now I’m going to!”

Hugh looked at her in mock indignation. “And there I was thinking you were moving to Polgarth because you love me. Now I find I’m playing second fiddle to a flock of sheep.”

“You’re a bonus, dear.”


Hugh bent to kiss her and she flung her arms round his neck as his arms went round her waist.

“Such a nice bonus.” She laughed.

When they walked back down again, the farmer had gone and the sheep followed them all the way down their field and milled around by the stile after they had climbed over it.

“It’s nice to be popular.” Hugh remarked.

After breakfast, they made their way to the Steamer Pier and were soon on the ‘Tern’, heading up the lake. To their surprise, there were a number of housewives on board, carrying shopping baskets and chatting among themselves, ignoring the views.

“I suppose that’s what happens when you live in a place like this.” Dorothy said. “We’re all excited about the views and they’re just using it like we would a bus or tram. I hope I don’t get like that and not notice the moors.”

“I wouldn’t think so. They’ve grown up with it and we’ve come to the moors when we’re old enough to appreciate them.”

“I certainly hope so.”
Replied Dorothy and returned to looking ahead as the lake widened and then turned towards the West, and narrowed again.

At Waterhead, they left the steamer and crossed to the bus stop to go into Ambleside. They found it an attractive little town and also discovered why so many housewives were travelling up the lake, for it was Market Day and the farmers and craftsmen had set up stall to sell to people who came from a wide area. They wandered the stalls and eventually split up so that Dorothy could return to a stall selling locally spun wool which apparently did not need coupons, while Hugh went to look at some walking sticks.

Dorothy bought enough wool to make matching jumpers for herself and Hugh and stood waiting, when her eye was caught by three little girls, very close in age and obviously related, despite the difference in colouring. They were discussing the merits of two wooden cars, presumably being chosen for a small boy. They appeared to be in the charge of one of the prettiest girls Dorothy had ever seen. She had golden red curls and a peaches and cream complexion. All four were dressed in shorts and shirts and wore sandals with no socks.

As Dorothy watched, they decided on one of the cars and earnestly counted out their pennies from a communal purse. One of the little girls laughed and Dorothy felt memory stirring. She had heard the laugh before somewhere. The child had a deep black fringe and a pointed face which Dorothy was sure she had seen somewhere before, though the face she remembered was older.

The older girl seemed to sense they were being watched and looked at Dorothy. Then Hugh arrived, they walked off arm in arm, and Dorothy forgot about the children.

*

“Where is the lake?” Sybil asked.

“A little way out of town. We get another bus from here. We’ve time to look round the market first.”

They all set off along the rows of stalls, the triplets walking ahead with Sybil while Rix and Peggy walked behind discussing what they would buy Bride and Reg and Ted brought up the rear.

The triplets stopped at a stall selling wooden toys and debated which of two cars would be best to buy for Steven. In the end, Sybil was asked to adjudicate and chose the red one. As the triplets counted out their pennies, Sybil noticed a young woman, obviously waiting for someone, looking with amusement at their excitement.

This was not unusual, for the triplets, despite their different colouring were very alike and also attractive children so tended to get more than their fair share of attention from passers by.

Then the woman was joined by a tall man with a badly scarred face and an eye patch and immediately turned and walked off arm in arm with him. The triplets, excited by their purchase, turned to ask Sybil to put it in her shopping bag and Sybil forgot the encounter.

*

Dorothy and Hugh decided to walk back to Waterhead as there was plenty of time and set off briskly along the road.

Ted took his party to a stall selling drinks and treated them all to a ginger beer and then they went to catch the bus to be in good time for the ferry. On the way, Sybil noticed the young woman she had seen earlier, walking along with the man with the eye patch. Then Reg pointed out the lake which was just coming into view and she turned to see it as they approached the jetty.

The steamer was already moored and Ted thought it as well to board, even though there was some time before it was due to sail. He was keen to get the children seats near the bows where they would get the best views.

They quickly claimed their seats and Peggy handed round biscuits from her bag and they settled down to wait, watching boats sailing and rowing around the head of the lake.

Hugh and Dorothy came on board a few minutes before the ship sailed and found seats near the stern at first, though it was not crowded and Hugh went below to get them both a drink. While he was gone, a tall boy came round the side, followed by a small silvery haired girl and a darker haired boy. Although the tall boy looked older, Dorothy thought they were probably the same age. As they drew nearer, she recognised the boy as the one who had been looking at books about kites.

He saw her and looked puzzled for a moment and then smiled.

“You are the lady in the book shop!” he exclaimed.

Dorothy smiled. “Yes, Did the kites turn out all right.”

“Super, thank you. In fact so well, we’ve got a kite club at school now. I’d never have found it without your help.”

“Good. It’s nice to know a book is being used.”


The boy suddenly remembered his manners. “I’m sorry. These are Peggy and Rix. We’re on holiday over on Coniston with some of their family. I’m sorry, I don’t know your name.”

“I’m Miss Hatcherd. I’m staying at Bowness for a few days.”


Reg’s eyes widened. “That’s the name of the bookshop. Is it yours?”

“No. It’s my father’s and my uncle’s. I was just helping out.”

“Reg. We’d better get back now.”
Said the girl. “I’m sorry, Miss Hatcherd but we said we’d only be five minutes and the Commodore will worry.”

They said goodbye and left Dorothy pondering on the unlikely coincidence.

Hugh arrived back with two mugs of tea and suggested they move towards the bow.

“There’s plenty of room up there and we’ll get a better view. There’s a party of children up there but they are not like dear Kevin!”

They picked up their bags and moved forward and found seats a few rows behind the children, taking more interest in the view than their fellow travellers.

After a few minutes, Dorothy looked at the children and saw that the three little girls and the pretty red head from the market were in the group right at the front of the bows and that the other children she had just spoken to were with them. They were all listening to a tall sandy haired man who was pointing out places they were passing.

She was just about to tell Hugh about the boy who had bought the kite book, when the smallest of the little girls happened to look round and called out in a clear voice, “Look. That’s Reg’s Pirate Teacher!”

All the children turned and Reg exclaimed. “Mr Douglas!” just as Hugh said “Entwistle! And the triplets!”

Reg and the triplets came across to Hugh and Dorothy and after a moment, Ted and the others followed and the two parties merged.

“We’re on a sailing holiday over on Coniston.” Ted explained. “We’ve come over to Windermere to go to Bowness to shop for presents.”

“I didn’t know you sailed.”
Said Hugh to Reg.

“I didn’t till three weeks ago.” Reg replied. “The Commodore has been teaching us.”

“Is it as much fun as it looks.”

“Rather! It’s every bit as good as Swallows and Amazons.”

“This is the boy whose essay on his favourite book made me come to your bookshop to see if I could get a copy.”
Explained Hugh to Dorothy.

“This is Miss Hatcherd, Entwistle. Her father has a bookshop in Leeds.”

Dorothy and Reg laughed. “We’ve already met.” Said Dorothy, smiling. “Reg is a customer of mine as well.”

One of the triplets, with wavy chestnut hair spoke up. “Why do you call Reg by his last name?”

“It’s always done at Boy’s schools. I’ve no idea why.”

“That would be a mess if you had us there.”
The smallest triplet remarked. “We’d be in the same class as well.”

“I’m sure you’d lead us a merry dance.”
Hugh retorted, recognising a mischief maker when he saw one. “Just as well you’re not boys.”

“Are you coming to Bowness?”
Ted asked.

Hugh shook his head. “We’re going right to the foot of the lake. We’re staying in Bowness and we came up on the steamer this morning. We want to see the whole lake. Tell me more about sailing. What sort of boat do you have.”

The children clustered round Hugh, telling him about the boats and how they crewed them and all about Wild Cat Island and the Dogs’ Home and Swallowdale.

Ted smiled at Dorothy. “Quite a coincidence! Where do you come from?”

“Leeds at the moment, at least I live there till the end of the month and then I’m joining the staff at Polgarth to teach languages in the Junior School. And you?”

“Essex originally. I’m a Doctor and I live on the Welsh border now. I’m going to have to drag my charges away now, I’m afraid. Perhaps we’ll meet again.”

“We go home Thursday so it is unlikely to be this week. We’ll be staying round Windermere this time, though we’d love to come back. I wouldn’t be surprised though after this coincidence. Hugh has told me about Reg and I told him about the boy looking for a book on kites. We’d no idea it was the same boy.”


Ted gathered his charges and they all said goodbye.

“I’ll see you next month.” Hugh said to Reg with a grin.

Reg grinned back. “At least I know you’ll read my holiday essay with interest!”

He turned to Dorothy. “It was nice to see you again, Miss Hatcherd. I’ll probably be coming into the shop again at half term.”

“You’ll see me before then. I’m coming to Polgarth to teach languages at Chaucer this term. I’ll have to come and see the kites flying.”


Reg was about to ask more when Ted called for him to hurry as the steamer was pulling into the pier and with a hurried goodbye, he ran off to join the others, his surprise showing on his face.


Last edited by patmac on Mon Dec 05, 2005 3:38 am; edited 1 time in total

 


#228:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 8:30 pm


Ah, wondered if they were going to meet - love Dorothy 'sort of' recognising Con - presumably because iof her resemblance to Joey? Wonder if Sybil will spark any memory - she must have seen her as a baby.

Thanks Pat.

 


#229:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 8:35 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm really glad they have all met each other at last. That was a great meeting.

I know at Boys' schools, if there were two brothers, they were Major and Minor Smith for example. I always wondered though what would happen if there were more than two brothers in the same school?

 


#230:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 9:31 pm


Yay, they've met!

Thank you Pat Very Happy

 


#231:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 9:42 pm


Quote:
Chair said:
I know at Boys' schools, if there were two brothers, they were Major and Minor Smith for example. I always wondered though what would happen if there were more than two brothers in the same school?


'Major, Minor, Minimus!' I'm not sure what happened if there were four brothers at the same time - I *think* that 'Quattuor' came into play then.

Lovely description of Hugh & Dorothy meeting Reg and the rest of the crowd - I'd thought it might happen! Even in the few minutes they all spent together, there was such a great sense of ease in the exchanges between them. It will be good to see the relationships developing later on.

Thanks, Patmac.

 


#232:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 9:46 pm


Lovely Pat! Thought for a sec that you were going to have them keep missing each other!

 


#233:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 10:06 pm


I'd forgotten that Dorothy was a Chalet girl so she would have been reminded of Jo by the young Con. She would have seen Peggy as well as Sybil as very small children in Tyrol. This is my favourite drabble at the moment.

 


#234:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 10:12 pm


I liked the children being introduced first names only so she didn't get any clues! Laughing

Thanks Pat - I'd love for Dorothy to see Joey again but I'm prepared to be patient Very Happy

 


#235:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 10:34 pm


It is going to be interesting when Dorothy finaly meets Jack and Joey and Stacie...and does Joey realise that Stacie is teaching at the school that Reg is at...I can't remember if we know that.

 


#236:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 10:37 pm


Must admit I was waiting for it to happen - just like I was waiting for Reg to make the connection betwen Dorothy and Hugh ever since he met her at the book shop.

It was a lovely meeting, and had me wonder about if they would just 'miss' each other. I'm another who forgot about Dorothy's chalet school past, right up until the very end, and by that point I'd left the reference to the likehood between Con and Jo behind. I thought that she had seen Jo as an adult and that was why she recognised con! Ah well, it's unlikely that that part of the connection will be made quite yet.

The rest of the peice was also great. Thanks Pat

 


#237:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Dec 04, 2005 10:47 pm


Thank you PatMac - that was so beautifully, done, rather like drawing the two ends of a thread gradually closer... What a happy meeting.

Re the use of "Major, Minor". Sometimes Latin numbers were used for three and beyond, so, Secundus, Tertius, Quartus - Very Happy

 


#238:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Mon Dec 05, 2005 11:57 am


Thank you Pat, wonderful. I also thought you were going to have them keep just missing each other!

 


#239:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Dec 05, 2005 1:13 pm


Lovely installment, Pat. I'm glad everyone was so happy to meet, and that it took place then and there. It would have been dreadful if they hadn't met, so that Reg could act as a link between everyone.

 


#240:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Dec 06, 2005 7:10 pm


Razz That was fun to write as well! I'm not surprised that people are lost with the convolutions. It's over 300,000 words long now and stretches back over more than a year of posts! Ah, well. Only 51 years to go to the end. It's got to the point that, even if you all get fed up and I stop posting, I'll have to write it to get it out of my system.

In this Universe, Jo doesn't yet know where Stacie is - though she will find out Wink

Dorothy, who I thought deserved a really nice SLOC as she only got 1 sentence from EBD when she joined the CS in 'New' and was never mentioned again Crying or Very sad , is younger than Jo and not one of the 'foundation stones'.

The only person she has kept in touch with is Hilary and why Hilary hasn't told Jo about her visits to Leeds, I've no idea because she hasn't told me yet.
Confused






The children turned as they left the steamer and waved to Hugh and Dorothy until they left the pier and then walked along to the Promenade, looking round with interest.

“How weird meeting Mr Douglas.”

“Even weirder that you knew his fiancée!”
Sybil commented.

“How do you know she was his fiancée?” Reg sounded puzzled.

Sybil smirked. “I’ll bet you noticed, Peggy?”

“Of course!
” Peggy replied maddeningly. “It was the most gorgeous thing I’ve ever seen.”

Reg, Rix and Ted all looked bemused.

“The most gorgeous what?”

“Her ring, of course. Boys! You don’t notice anything!”


Reg looked suitably gobsmacked. “You mean they’re engaged?”

“Yes. Engaged.”


Before he could make any more comments, Margot piped up.

“Why has he got all those scars and his eye hidden behind a patch? Was he badly hurt?”

Reg looked at Ted, not sure that he really wanted to get into a conversation on the subject with the little ones.

“He was probably hurt in the war. The scars look as if he was badly burned and his eye was probably hurt as well.” Ted answered for him, in a matter of fact tone.

“Like Pappa was hurt on a ship. I’m glad he wasn’t burned. I didn’t like seeing Mr Douglas’s face.” Margot replied with a shudder.

Seeing Reg about to erupt in defence of his favourite teacher, Ted squeezed his shoulder.

“You were very good though. You didn’t let him see you felt like that. It’s not very nice I agree but think how much worse it must be for him.”

Margot looked indignant. “We’d never be rude like that. We went to the Christmas Party at the San and Mamma warned us because there were even children there who looked worse than that. Some of them couldn’t even walk. She said we mustn’t show we were shocked and we mustn’t show we were sorry for them. Just try and look inside to what God meant them to be like.”

“I feel sorry for him, though, I wouldn’t let him know.”
Len added. “He’s not as God made him because wicked men started a war.”

“It’s all right to feel sorry for him, so long as you don’t show it. You’re Mamma is right. If he’s nice inside then we can ignore the outside.”

“I like him.
” Said Margot with determination. “We met him when we went to Reg’s school last summer. Do you think he minded when I called him a Pirate. I didn’t mean to be rude.”

“I’m sure he didn’t.”
Reg had recovered his temper now he had heard this conversation. “He dressed up as a Pirate for a Pantomime one Christmas. I’m glad you like him. He’s my favourite of all the Masters.”

Ted suddenly realised they had stopped in the middle of the Promenade and people were having to walk round them.

“Right. Now all that’s settled, lets get moving. We’re blocking the pavement.”

“What shall we do first?”
Peggy asked eagerly. “Shopping or looking round here?”

“If we do the shopping first, it’s done with.”
Rix suggested. “Then we don’t have to keep thinking about leaving enough time for it.”

“So long as you don’t mind carrying the shopping round with you.”
Ted warned. “If no one is buying anything really bulky, I’ll vote for shopping first. We’ll have lunch farther up the hill. It will probably be quieter up there.”

“Do we have to keep together?
Asked Sybil. “We’re likely to want to go in different shops and there’ll be a lot of hanging about if we’re all together.”

“We’ll cause some chaos on the pavements as well.”
Ted pointed out. “If the triplets come with me, you four can sort yourselves. There’s only one main street with shops and a few little lanes off the side. You’ll easily see where the shops end. We’ll cross this road together and then split up. When you get to a big cross roads with an island in the middle, you go up Rayrigg Road. Just mind the traffic. Wait where the shops end and we’ll meet up there. Keep in at least twos. I don’t want to have to go home and confess that one of you got lost.”

They crossed the road and turned up a steep hill and turned left again. Ted pointed to a small lane. “There’s shops all along there and then turn right at the end. How long do you think you need?”

The children looked at one another uncertainly.

“Let’s say an hour. We’ll be walking back down the hill again so, if you need longer, you can finish off on the way back down. You’ll probably be hungry by then anyway.”

They set off, the four older children going ahead and Ted feeling slightly self conscious, with the triplets walking in front of him, followed on behind.

*

“What a weird coincidence.” Exclaimed Hugh as they pulled away from the pier. “Entwistle is the last boy I’d have expected to see here.”

“Even weirder that I knew him too. I couldn’t work him out when he came into the shop.”

“How do you mean?”

“He was confident in some ways. He knew what he was looking for, but he’d never been in a bookshop before. He asked me to help in quite an adult way but then he was quite worried about whether he could afford what he wanted. That seemed important to him; that he shouldn’t overspend and he suddenly seemed really young.”

“We find him quite complex at school. He’s popular but he always looks as if he’s standing back a bit. He thinks a bit more deeply than you’d expect for his age. I told you how his Auntie has brought him up in a little village.”

“Yes I remember that. Then someone paid for him to go to school. That seemed a bit odd. Didn’t he feel like a charity case? I’d say he had a fair bit of pride.”

“It was the triplets’ mother and father. I must say, seeing him here on holiday with them does make me feel better about that and so did the way they turned up at the Sports Day with his Auntie. The triplets, especially the one with the chestnut curls, seem to adore him. You remember I told you how she threw herself at him at Sports Day and knocked him over?

“Of course!”
exclaimed Dorothy. “One of the triplets is so like her mother, its uncanny.”

“You know her mother?”

“Do you remember Hilary said Jo Bettany had married Doctor Maynard and had triplets. She’d met Reg Entwistle and his aunt at a wedding.”

“So she did. I’d completely forgotten.”

“So had I. Jo was older than me, if fact she’d left by the time I joined. Her sister had started the school and lived just up the mountain with her husband, Doctor Jem. Jo was in and out all the time. I stayed with the Russells that last holiday before the Anschluss.”

“Russell? That must be Sir James. He and his wife came to see Entwistle after he rescued Hanson. Was her name Madge?”

“Yes! What a small world. I’d love to see them all again.”

“Why don’t you write and arrange to go down to see them?”


Dorothy looked uncertain.

“I doubt they’d remember me now. I was only there a couple of years before we had to leave Austria.”

“Think about it anyway. Mrs Maynard is sure to appear at the school sometime and you’re bound to meet.”


*

The four older children set off at a fairly swift pace and when they got round the corner, out of sight of the others, Rix called a halt.

“What do you say to the idea that we get the Commodore a present to remember the holiday? He’s spent so much time teaching us to sail.”

“What could we get?”
asked Sybil doubtfully.

“There, I’m stumped. It depends on what we can afford. I’ve only got to go halves with Peggy to buy Bride and Jackie something and then buy some postcards for my mates at school. I’ve got a whole three pounds and ten shillings. I’ve still got all my Christmas money. We’ve not had a chance to spend much. I’ve only bought my compass so far.”

“I’ve got three pounds seven and sixpence. I’ve not been buying sweets this term because of that horrid filling I had at Christmas. I’ve only really got to go halves on Bride and Jackie as well. I do need to send some postcards though.”
Added Peggy. “I’d like to buy something for myself to remember the holiday but I’d rather buy something for the Commodore.

“I’ve got four pounds. Mummy let me draw some money from my Post Office Account. I’d like to buy something for Mummy and I thought about buying a souvenir for myself, but that doesn’t matter much. I’ve really only got to get something for Josette and Ailie.”
Sybil contributed.

“I’ve got four pounds sixteen shillings left. I’d saved up as well and Miss Armitage gave me five shillings for the holiday. I really do want to buy something for Auntie and I need to get six postcards to send but that’s all.”

Said Reg, feeling thankful that Auntie had given him some extra spending money for the holiday.

“If we each put a guinea in, that would be ….” Rix paused for a moment. “Four pounds, four shillings. We ought to be able to get something decent for that. What do you say? We’d all have heaps left for everything else we want.”

There was a general chorus of agreement.

“What shall we get?”

“There was a shop with pictures back up that lane.”
Reg ventured. “I’ve no idea how much they are but they were mostly of boats. I didn’t get a good look but I thought they were lovely. We might be able to afford a small one.”

There was a murmur of agreement and then Peggy said urgently, “Let’s duck round a corner till the others go past and go back and look.”

They all rushed across the lane and waited down the hill where they could see Ted and the triplets when they emerged from the lane.

After what seemed like ages, the others emerged and turned up the hill, Con and Margot were swinging from the Commodores hands, while Len held Margot’s other hand.

“Gosh. He could do with three hands.” Rix exclaimed.

“And earplugs!” Sybil said with a little giggle. “They’re all talking at once.”

“He deserves a medal.”
Added Peggy. “When those three get going they make your head spin.”

“Quick. They won’t see us now if we’re run. I just hope the pictures aren’t too expensive.”
Reg dashed back into the lane and the others followed.

They peered into the window, exclaiming over the pictures.

“There aren’t any prices on them.” Said Sybil. “I bet that means they’re a lot of money.”

“I love that one. They’ve got the same colour sails as ours.”
Peggy pointed to a small watercolour with three dinghies sailing into a sunset.

”Let’s go in and ask.” Reg suggested. “If it’s too expensive, we can just say we’ll think about it. Auntie did that when she wanted a new dress and they brought the price down.”

“Nothing ventured, nothing gained.”
Quipped Sybil.

“Will you do the talking, Reg? You’re the biggest of us.” Rix asked hastily, having never shopped for more than sweets or toys before.

“OK. What’s the highest we can go. I need to know that first.”

The others looked at him with puzzled expressions.

“I don’t know how much pictures cost, so I’m flying blind. They’ll say a price and I have to look all disappointed, no matter if they say twenty pounds or four. A shop with lovely pictures like that is bound to be posh. We don’t want to be discussing money with some snooty shop assistant looking down her nose at us. To be honest, if they say twenty pounds, we’re probably dead in the water anyway but it’s worth a try. Could we afford two pounds each?”

After a few moments thought they all nodded.

Reg opened the door and they filed in, Peggy and Sybil holding hands for courage and Rix, bravely stepping forward to stand beside Reg.

There was just a young woman in the shop, clad in a smock and washing her brushes at a small sink to one side. The children looked in amazement at the paintings stacked round as she dried her hands and came across looking surprised.

“Good morning. Can I help you?”

They chorused a greeting and then looked at Reg.

“ We’re up here on holiday with an Aunt and a friend of hers has come with us and taught us to sail. He’s been jolly decent and given up his holiday to do it when he could have been sailing on his own. We’d like to buy him a present and you’ve a little painting of three dinghies in your window that looks like the ones we’re sailing. How much is it please?”

“It’s five guineas. I’ve only just put it in the window this morning.”


Reg looked crestfallen.

Sybil forgot all about bargaining. “Do you really paint them all yourself?” she asked excitedly. “I’ve never met a real artist before. I wish I could paint.”

“Yes. I’ve never wanted to do anything else.”

“I love embroidery and Mummy says I can go to the big college in London when I’m old enough if I work hard at everything else. I’d love to have a shop where I could work and just sell what I make.”


The girl laughed. “You’ll not get rich doing that. I only just get by with what I sell in the Summer.”

“I don’t care about being rich. I just want to do it.”

“Good for you. Don’t let anyone talk you out of it.”

“I certainly won’t”
Sybil replied, jutting out her chin and looking determined.

 


#241:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Dec 06, 2005 7:26 pm


That was lovely Pat!

I'm assuming this is the same shop that Hugh and Dorothy bought their picture in?

 


#242:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Dec 06, 2005 8:07 pm


Just waiting for one of the others to come out with 'Oh we can afford that!' and totally wreck Reg's scheme!

Thanks Pat.

 


#243:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Dec 06, 2005 8:47 pm


Oh, how lovely! Just caught up on the last two posts and am so glad they've finally met up. Very Happy

Thanks Pat.

 


#244:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Tue Dec 06, 2005 10:36 pm


That was lovely. Sybil sounds so natural and it is good to see Dorothy putting 2 and 2 together about who is who.

 


#245:  Author: MiaLocation: London PostPosted: Wed Dec 07, 2005 10:03 am


Lovely post - how sad that the twins don't even think about buying their mother a present though. And poor Reg worried that they'd all have more money than him. Loved Reg's indignation on behalf of Hugh - loved everything. Very Happy

 


#246:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Wed Dec 07, 2005 2:36 pm


Wonderful. Thank you Pat!

 


#247:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Wed Dec 07, 2005 8:39 pm


Vikki wrote:
I'm assuming this is the same shop that Hugh and Dorothy bought their picture in?


*Looks hastily over shoulder to see Vikki peeking at the screeen*




The Artist went across and took the painting out of the window, placing it on the easel as she had done for Hugh and Dorothy.

The children gathered round and looked closely.

“They look just like our boats. Even the sails are the same colours.”

“It’s not this lake, I’m afraid, so it’s unlikely.”

“Which lake is it?”
Peggy asked with interest. “They really are like ours.”

“Coniston Water, they’re hire boats from Pattison’s. I only painted it last week.”

“It is us!
Sybil exclaimed. “Pattisons is where our boats come from. Look, you can see Con in the bows of Kestrel and that’s got to be the Commodore in Edith May with Margot. It’s the only one without a small figure as look out. You can even see my red hair in Miranda.”

They crowded round, exclaiming.

“We have to have it!” Rix exclaimed. “He’ll love it.”

The young woman looked at the four excited children with amusement.

“I was just going to have a drink. Would you like some ginger beer? You can tell me about your holiday. “If you’re in Kestrel, Miranda and Edith May, it is you.”

She fetched a stone jar of ginger beer and some mugs from the cupboard under the sink and poured the ginger beer.

They took the drinks, gratefully and thanked her.

“Now tell me who you are and about your holiday.”

The children automatically looked at Reg for a lead.

“This is Peggy and this is Rix, her twin. They live with their Aunt because their parents are in India. That’s not the Aunt we’re on holiday with but Sybil’s mother. She’s their cousin.” He indicated Sybil. “I’m Reg and I’m not really a relative but I was invited for the holiday with my Auntie who is bringing me up, except she’s not really my Auntie but my Great Aunt. Then the little girls are Len, Con and Margot, they’re triplets. Their mother is the Aunt who has brought us on holiday. She’s got two little boys as well.”

The Artist looked bemused, as well she might, for Reg had not paused for breath.

“Auntie Bertha, who is Reg’s Auntie only stayed part of the time because of the cows and the pig.” Added Sybil, adding to the confusion.

“And who is the Commodore?”

“He’s a doctor who works with Uncle Jack. Uncle Jack is Auntie Jo’s husband and he had to go back and work but he’s coming tonight again. He, that’s Doctor Pearson who’s the Commodore is ever such a good sailor. I heard Auntie Jo, she’s the triplets mother and she brought us for the holiday say it would do him good and bring him out of himself. He lost all his family in the war and he’s been sad. He’s been telling us all about when he was a boy and sailed on the East Coast. You know, like Secret Water and Coot Club.”

“More Swallows and Amazon fans!”
exclaimed the Artist, seizing on the only part which was clear. “They are jolly books aren’t they.”

“If it is us, how did you paint it? We didn’t stop or we would have seen you.”
Asked Peggy. “Anyway, we couldn’t have been stopped or the sails wouldn’t have been billowing like that. You can see we’re moving by the waves along the side of the boat.”

“I take a sketch pad and draw some very quick sketches, then I put some of the colours in to remind myself. The actual painting I do back here, mostly from memory.”

“Really? That’s awfully clever. I couldn’t do that. I’d forget things.”
Said Rix in awe.

The artist shrugged. “I’ve always been able to remember things like that. Do you want to see the sketches?”

“Yes please.”


She went across to a cupboard filled with pads and sheets of paper and lifted a sketch book from the top of a pile.

Riffling through the pages, she showed them five pages of rough sketches. “You tacked down the lake towards me.” She said showing them the first two pages. “That’s when I caught you first. Then you turned to run with the wind.”

The first two sketches were mere outlines of the boats with no detail but the crews were clearly visible, more detailed than the final picture. She turned the page again.

“Here’s where you were going back up the lake.” This time there was more detail of the boats but the people were less distinct. She turned to the fourth page which had been roughly water coloured to show the sails and each little figure had the right coloured hair. The fifth page was a simple sketch of the final picture.

“I don’t need a lot of detail of the boats. It’s more the feel of it and how they relate to one another. I paint boats more than anything and I’m always sketching them. The people I have to leave a bit blurred unless I know them. Some people would get upset if they saw themselves in a shop window.”

She laid the sketch book down on a table and faced them.

“Now how much can you afford? I’d like you to have it for your Commodore but I have to make a living, you know.” She said briskly.

The children looked at one another. One after another they nodded to Reg.

“We’d planned to spend four guineas between us but we do really want it. Especially now we know it really is us, so we’d pay the five guineas.”

The Artist thought for a moment. “I’ll spit the difference. Four pounds, fourteen shillings and sixpence and I’ll give you the sketches. I don’t usually give anyone the sketches, but I’ve never sold a picture to the people who were in it before – or not that they recognised anyway.”

The children agreed immediately and chorused their thanks before each counting out their share of the money.

“I say, would you sign the sketches as well, please?” asked Reg. “We’d like it awfully.”

The artist agreed cheerfully and signed each page before removing it carefully from her sketch book and then wrapped them with the picture in brown paper and tied the package up. Sybil put it in her shopping bag and they all beamed at the Artist.

“We’ll keep them forever.” Peggy said “This has been the best holiday ever and these will remind us of it.”

*

Hugh and Dorothy decided to leave the steamer at the foot of the lake and went to the Hotel by the Pier for lunch, followed by a walk through the woods and caught a later steamer back to Bowness.

On disembarking they decided to look at the boat building yards. At one or two, boats were being repaired or built but most were closed. They stopped to watch an old man, working with a boy in his early teens as they carefully planed a length of wood to make a mast.

After a few minutes, the old man seemed to sense he was being watched and looked up with a gap toothed grin. The boy looked up and grinned the same grin, albeit with a full set of teeth.

“’Tis a hot old day.” The old man said by way of greeting.

“It is that.” Replied Hugh and jumped down the bank to join them on the foreshore. Turning, he gave Dorothy his hand and she jumped down and joined him.

“I see a lot of yards are closed. I suppose trade is still slow after the war?” Hugh queried.

“Aye. ‘Tis picking up a bit but we’ve lost men. Over forty if you count Windermere up the hill. Others are still stuck in Europe. Me and young Bob are all that’s left of the men in our family. I lost my Dad in the Boer War and his brother in the Great War and I got out with a shrapnel wound. Bob here lost his Dad what were my son, and two Uncles in this mess. You were in this one, I see.”

“Yes. I was lucky really, though it didn’t seem so at the time. Forty men lost is a lot for a small place like this.”

“The last one cost us over a hundred and thirty. Huh! The War to end Wars, they said. Now I hear we’re falling out with the Russians. If they start throwing them atom bombs at one another, there’ll be none of us left.”

“Do you know some sail makers called Collins? I work with a young woman called Mary Collins and she comes from here.”

“Ah, that I do! Young Mary was a right little terror when she were a lass. Always had to do what the boys did. Wore britches more than she wore skirts. Clever, mind. She went off to College to be a teacher. Be you a teacher, too?”

“We both are.”
Replied Hugh. “Is Mary home at the moment?”

“Nay, she was last week but she’s gone to stay with an Aunt after the funeral. Shut up the house and took her Mam as well. I reckon Mary will stay there till she goes back to the school. Her Mam be right stricken. I don’t think she’ll come back.”

“I didn’t know. Who died?”

“George. Mary’s older brother. He was in one of those awful Japanese camps.”


Dorothy reached for Hugh’s hand, reminded again of the War and the awful cost of it. Suddenly, Tom’s fate did not seem so bad as news trickled out of the sufferings men had undergone at the hands of the Japanese.

Hugh held her hand tightly and tried to keep his voice even.

“I’m so sorry. We’ve both lost family but in the European war. From what I hear, it was worse in the East.”

“Aye. They was fighting them yellow skinned heathens. Worst is he lived till they were rescued but he were too far gone to save. We should have killed the lot of them for what they did to our boys.”


Dorothy felt Hugh tighten his grip on her hand till it hurt and it was all she could do not to cry out for the pain. She squeezed his arm with her free hand and he relaxed his grip.

“I expect we’ll find out that it was just a minority of them that were so wicked, just like the Nazis fooled and frightened the rest of the Germans into doing terrible things.” She said. “I lived in Austria until the Anschluss and I saw how fear can cause people to do terrible things.”

The old man spat in disgust.

“Cowards, they was to let that little freak take over! The English wouldn’t have let Hitler lead us by the nose. May they rot in hell, the lot of them.”

The boy put his hand on his grandfather’s shoulder and his eyes pleaded with Hugh and Dorothy to leave.

“Come on Granfer. It does no good to get upset.”

Dorothy, now squeezing Hugh’s hand as hard as he had held hers earlier, replied.

“We all have some problems with that. My brother died the same day as Hitler and my Dad came back missing an arm. My only hope is that we can build a better world. Thank you for telling us about Mary’s brother. We’ll see her in a couple of weeks at school and at least we are prepared for it.”

The old man thrust his grandson’s hand away and walked off without speaking. The boy looked after him for a moment and then turned to Hugh and Dorothy.

“I’m sorry. He gets like that. He’s lost too much family to forgive. He’s got it into his head you can’t trust any foreigners. Me, I think those Russians will think twice after what the Americans did in Japan.”

“No, we’re sorry.”
Said Dorothy. “We didn’t mean to upset him. I hope you’re right.”

They left the boy, who returned to his task without another word as if it was the most important thing in the world.

Hugh and Dorothy walked silently back towards the town, holding hands for comfort. When they reached the hotel, they went up to Dorothy’s room and stood silent for a few moments and then, wordlessly clung together.

Dorothy pulled away after a few minutes.

“He wasn’t right, Hugh. Ordinary people aren’t like that. It’s fear that makes them behave so horribly.”

“I hope so. I told you about Molyneux and how he had been brainwashed into believing about ‘racial supremacy’. It scares me that such people are still free. Would ordinary people really stand up and be counted if it happened here? Would I, if you and our children might pay the price for my actions?”




"The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing" - Edmund Burke – Bristol MP from 1774 to 1780

 


#248:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Dec 07, 2005 9:21 pm


So frighteningly true - and the worst thing is that these systems are insidious, they purport to be a better way of life, a way to better yourselves. By the time the ordinary person realises that they've invited the Devil in it's too late.

Thanks Pat, a very sobering episode.

 


#249:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Dec 07, 2005 11:11 pm


Absolutely. And the steps are so small - you give a little here, allow a litte there, and then one day you realise that it's gone too far and it's too late.

Thank you for that Pat - and also the lovely exchange between the children and the Artist.

 


#250:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Dec 08, 2005 11:03 am


Thanks Pat.

Am so glad they got the picture for Ted. He'll be overjoyed, I'm sure.

And the second bit is so spine-chilling and so true. The Stanford Prison Experiment was a grim reminder that that mentality of 'it could only happen in Germany' was so wrong.

 


#251:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Thu Dec 08, 2005 11:11 am


The first part with the artist and the children was lovely but the second part left me with shivers chasing on another up and down my spine.

Thank you Pat.

 


#252:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Dec 08, 2005 1:05 pm


This is so real, Pat. The innocent thrill that the children felt at finding themselves in a picture is offset by the hurt that the bereaved are feeling.

 


#253:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Dec 08, 2005 1:08 pm


The artist sounds so lovely, bless her!

The second half was, as Jo said, absolutely chilling in it's truth.

Thank you Pat Smile

 


#254:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Thu Dec 08, 2005 8:51 pm


Thanks, Pat. I love the chats that the children and Hugh and Dorothy are having with different people. I'm glad the children were able to buy the painting.

 


#255:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Fri Dec 09, 2005 7:55 pm


When Ted and his charges arrived back at Cross House, Jack had still not arrived so they took the shopping up to their rooms and then sat out on the Terrace and had tea and biscuits with the stay at homes just as if they had not had a good Fish and Chips lunch and a tea of scones and jam before leaving Bowness.

The triplets gave Steven his toy car and Charles a knitted stuffed penguin and the little boys played round their feet happily while they told Jo, Debby and Anna about their day.

When she heard of the meeting with Hugh and Dorothy she laughed. “It sounds like Oxford Street!” she exclaimed.

“What’s Oxford Street?” queried Len.

“A big street in London. It’s very busy and they say you are sure to meet someone you know if you walk down it. Now, if you’ve finished, you four older ones can have your sail now. I think you three,” she continued, looking at the triplets, “had better stay here. Pappa will be here soon and you’re going to climb a mountain tomorrow.”

The older children and Ted set off down to the boathouse and pulled the little ships out and readied them. After some discussion, they decided to sail separately and Ted set off first, alone in Edith May while the children waved and called “Fair Winds!”

“Gosh! Look at him go!”
Exclaimed Reg, as the little boat heeled over to run up the lake with the wind.

“I’ll bet it takes years to learn to sail like that.” Rix responded, wistfully.

“The more practice we get, the better we’ll be.” Peggy said, practically, and climbed aboard Kestrel.

Rix followed her and took the tiller while she hoisted the sail and they were away.

Reg and Sybil waved and quickly followed.

“The wind is almost exactly from the South.” Said Sybil. “Shall we tack down the lake and then get a really long run back up as far as we have time for. Lets practice to see how closely we can keep to the wind. That’s why the Commodore goes so fast.”

“Good idea. I think we’ll try a bit nearer the middle of the lake so we don’t lose any wind in the lee of the headlands, so keep an eye out for other craft. Centreboard down, Mister Mate. Let’s get underway.”

“Aye, aye, Sir”
said Sybil with a grin.

At first, Reg was trying too hard and gybed several times but soon they were sailing along merrily and going about at the end of each tack with scarcely a loss of momentum. Sybil had got the hang of just how far to lean over to balance the boat and, as Reg’s confidence grew, they were both laughing with delight. They met the steamer near the foot and Reg took a longer tack to keep out of her wash as they waved to the holidaymakers on board. They turned and sped back up the lake, going faster than they had ever dared do before.

Almost before they knew it, they were nearly at Coniston and, seeing the mass of rowing boats splashing about inexpertly, turned to tack back down for home.

They arrived after Rix and Peggy but before the Commodore and, once the little ship was stowed neatly for the night, they strolled up the field talking about the day.

“Fancy finding that picture with us in it!” Exclaimed Sybil. “I really liked the Artist. She’s so lucky, actually making her living doing something she loves like that.”

“Well, you’re going to do that, aren’t you?”

“Yes I hope so, though I’m not sure Mummy realises it quite. She’s promised I can go to college if I still want to when I’m old enough but the way she says it, I think she probably thinks I’ll go off it by then.”

“What does she want you to do?”


Sybil shrugged. “She says things like there’s no need for me to work. I think she’ll have a blue fit if I set up a shop. She probably imagines me staying at home and just getting married. She thinks needlework will be a nice little hobby for me.”

“Don’t you want to get married?”
Reg asked.

“Not really. I can’t imagine being stuck at home with a load of babies on my own. Mummy seems to like it most of the time, but sometimes I think she gets fed up and lonely and would really rather be running the school again. What about you.”

“Never thought about it. Don’t forget I’ve got years of training after I leave school.”

“I don’t think Doctors should get married.”
Sybil sounded quite emphatic. “Mummy hardly sees Daddy. He sets off for work before anyone else is up, most days and, even if he gets home for supper, he goes off to his study straight afterwards. Sometimes, when I was little, I didn’t see him all week.”

Reg laughed. “I thought he was quite fun when he came up to Garnham and your Uncle Jack isn’t like that.”

“Uncle Jack’s different. He and Auntie Jo are always teasing one another and larking about. Mummy says they’ve never grown up. He plays with the triplets almost every night and even puts them to bed on his own sometimes. I don’t remember Daddy ever putting me to bed.

Daddy was fun in Garnham but if the San had been near, he’d have been popping in there every day. Ooh! Look, there’s Uncle Jack.”


Sybil ran on ahead to greet her Uncle who was sitting on the Terrace with Steven on his knee, still holding his toy car and the triplets clustered round him, all talking at once. Peggy and Rix were sitting nearby, adding comments and Sybil rushed over and flung her arms round her uncle’s neck, nearly overbalancing him and causing Steven to squawk in surprise.

He steadied himself and hugged her for a moment and then held her at arm’s length, laughing.

“My, you are a bouncing Bet! Have you grown?”

“I don’t think so. I’m wearing clothes I grew out of last year that’s why I look taller.”


Jack looked up and saw Reg looking a little unsure of whether he should join the family and beckoned.

“Hello Reg, you’re as brown as a berry. Are you having a good time?”

“Yes, thank you.”
Reg replied.

“Good. Then come and join in. Everyone is talking at once so you and Sybil won’t confuse me any more than I am already.”

Sybil pulled up a chair and sat down so Reg did the same. Soon he had forgotten his diffidence and was laughing and talking with the others. Jack seemed really interested and asked questions when he could get a word in edgeways.

Jo appeared at the kitchen door, gave the triplets a five minute warning for their supper and called Steven, who screwed his face up and clung to his father. Jack ignored his pleas and put him on the ground.

“Go with Mamma now Steven and I’ll come up and see you when you are in bed.”

Steven stood still for a moment, his face still screwed up, obviously wondering if tears would have any effect.

“You won’t go up the mountain tomorrow if you don’t go to bed now.” Said Jack firmly.

Steven thought for a moment and then turned to look at the mountain opposite.

“To the top?”

“Right to the top, but only if you go to bed now.”

“Can do!”


In an attempt to delay the inevitable, the little boy went round to each person for a kiss. The triplets gave them willingly, as did Peggy and Sybil, though Rix looked embarrassed at this display of affection. He finished by kissing Reg thoroughly and then grabbed his hand.

“Weg come. See me in the bath.” He demanded.

Reg looked a question at Jo and she rolled her eyes. “Could you stand it? It can be a very damp experience.”

By way of answer, Reg scooped the toddler in to his arms, stood up and followed Jo into the house.

*

After supper, Jo suggested that the four older children should sort their boots and knapsacks out for the next day and then go upstairs and get ready for bed.

“We’re making an early start tomorrow to get as far as possible before it gets hot. Pack your waterproofs to be on the safe side and take your sun hats. I know we’ll have two doctors with us but they are supposed to be on holiday!”

The four sped off to make sure their boots were clean and stuffed waterproofs into their rucksacks before rushing off upstairs where they gathered in the boys’ room to look again at the picture and the sketches.

They were just as fine as they had been earlier and, after they had admired them, they wrapped them and put them in the bottom of the wardrobe.

Peggy volunteered to make a card which they could all sign. “I think we ought to let the triplets write their names as well.”

“We’ll have to leave it till the last minute then.” Warned Sybil. “You know how Con comes out with things without thinking.”

“I’ll ask Auntie Jo if we can give it to him at supper on the last night. If we bring them up here just before, they can probably remember to keep quiet for half an hour. Reg did you really mean you could do frames for the sketches?”


Reg nodded. “I can do it in hobbies. We’re not allowed to cut the glass without a Master there, but I can do that last. Who is having which one?”

“The trips can have one between them. They share a bedroom so that’s all right. How about if we put numbers in a hat and share them out that way. We know the order she drew them in and it would be fairer that way.”
Suggested Rix. “They’re all ducky anyway so it doesn’t really matter.”

They all agreed that this would be the fairest way and the girls said goodnight and went off to bed.

Rix and Reg quickly went to clean their teeth and then, clad in pyjamas, took up their usual post at the window to have one last look at the lake. The only boats out were a few with fishermen, patiently watching their lines in the twilight.

Looking up, they saw the sun still catching the top of Kanchenjunga.

“Tomorrow night, we’ll be able to say we went up there.” Said Reg. “We ought to take some paper and a little tin so we can leave a message like the Swallows did. Some day, when I’m grown up, I want to have my own boat and sail whenever I like.”

“You’d have to live near water then.”

“I mean to!”
replied Reg. “I want hills and water. I’ve got the hills at home but no water. What I’d really like is real mountains, you know, like in the pictures of the Tiernsée.”

“There’s nothing like that in this country. You’d have to go abroad.”

“Who knows.”
Reg stretched and yawned. “A couple of years ago, I thought I was going to be stuck in Garnham forever and just working on a farm. Anything can happen in the future. I’m going to be a Doctor so that’s one dream come true. Perhaps the others can as well.”

“I’ll come and sail with you every holiday.”
Promised Rix, grinning.

“You do that. We’ll have such fun.”

They climbed into bed and were soon asleep. Reg had a dream of sailing on a blue lake. It was bigger that Coniston and the mountains were higher and there was snow on the tops. The boat was bigger and he was sitting in a cockpit. There were two white sails now, but the pennant was still a cormorant.

He realised that he was bigger and that seemed right for he was a man now. His companion, a girl with her wavy chestnut hair, tied back, cried,

“Look Reg. The sun is catching the Jungfrau.”

He turned to look and woke with a start, his heart pounding. Then he heard the soft call of an owl in the woods and, after lying and looking at the stars for a few minutes, wondering what she had meant by the strange word ‘Yungfrow’, he dozed off again.

 


#256:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Dec 09, 2005 8:35 pm


Ooooh a little premonition dream!

Lovely episode there - felt very sorry for poor Sybil - no Madge didn't think she was serious, did she?

Thanks Pat.

 


#257:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Fri Dec 09, 2005 9:10 pm


That dream of Reg's made me all goosebumpy Pat!

 


#258:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Fri Dec 09, 2005 9:48 pm


Thanks, Pat. I'm glad Reg agreed to help bathe Stephen. I wish the holiday wasn't coming to an end as well.

 


#259:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Sat Dec 10, 2005 12:07 am


Thanks Pat.

*hugs* Sybil*

Love how Reg is starting to fit into the family so well.

And as Vikki said, Reg's premonition sent tingles down my spine!

 


#260:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Dec 10, 2005 11:51 am


Oh poor Sybil, already recognising the diferences between her family and others...

Loved Reg's dream! Very Happy

 


#261:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat Dec 10, 2005 12:47 pm


So very realistic. I loved Reg's premonition.

 


#262:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Sat Dec 10, 2005 10:12 pm


Poor Sybil Sad Having her dreams swept away just because Madge and Jem didn't believe Crying or Very sad

 


#263:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 4:08 pm


What wonderful posts, Pat, thank you so much!

I can't comment on everything, but I loved the chance meeting (how frustrating that they kept missing each other), the serious moments, and the insights into the various families. Oh, and the premonition, of course...

 


#264:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 5:05 pm


The next morning, nobody needed calling and they were all ready with breakfast cleared away by half past seven. Even Debby was going to set off with them, though she doubted she would go right to the top.

“I’ll come as far as I can and then I can sit and knit. I could keep Charles with me as well and anything you don’t want to carry. You’ll have enough with Steven and the triplets.”

Reg insisted on bringing a length of rope he had found in the boathouse, despite the assurances that there was a well worn path to the summit.

“Are we sure we’ve got everything?” asked Jo, surveying the party.

“Yes!” chorused the children in the hope that she would not start checking her list again.

“I know you think I’m fussy but I’ve never known a climb yet where people didn’t leave something behind!”

“Come on, Jo!”
exclaimed Jack. “The barometer is steady, we’ve checked for food and drink. Ted’s got the first aid kit. I’ve got the map. We’ve even got Reg’s rope!” he winked at Reg as he spoke and Reg grinned back.

Jo stuck her tongue out at him and settled her shady hat on her head.

“Well, come on then! What are we waiting for. You do dither so, Jack!”

Picking up Charles, she set off towards the steamer pier leaving Jack spluttering and everyone else laughing.

Leaving the ferry at Coniston, they set off through the village to pick up the footpath which led from a small lane. After walking across a couple of open areas and past some miners’ cottages they walked alongside a brook for a way, climbing upwards all the time.

“Is this like your home?” Rix asked Reg, curiously. “I saw some snaps that Auntie Jo took, but you can’t really tell much in black and white.”

Reg looked round. “Well, it is and it isn’t! The rock shapes the hills and ours is sandstone so it’s not quite the same. At school we’re on limestone and that’s different again. It wasn’t till I went to Polgarth that I realised what a difference the rocks can make. You know. You see a map with the rocks shown in a classroom and it really doesn’t make sense till you see it. Where you live is different again.”

“Over the border into Wales, there are mountains. Some of them are bigger than this. Perhaps now the war is over we can go there some time.”


The triplets were in the lead at this point and Margot suddenly stopped, causing Con and Len to bump into her. She stumbled and then bent down.

“Look,” she screamed, holding up a small stone. “I’ve found gold!” the other children came running up in excitement and were soon scrambling round a spoil heap at the side of the track looking for more.

Jack and Ted quickened their stride and came to join them. Margot handed her rock to Jack and did a little dance of excitement.

Anna looked over his shoulder and shook her head. “It’s not real gold. It’s a rock called Iron Pyrites.”

“It looks like gold!”
Margot looked about to burst into tears and the other children looked just as disappointed.

“It does, but it is not. People have even tried to sell it as gold in the past.”

“How do you know that, Anna? “
asked Jo, as she and Debby joined them. “I wouldn’t have known.”

“Because people used to find it on the Tiernjoch and a Professor told me the real name. He said it was known as fool’s gold.”

“Can I keep one piece?”
asked Margot. “It’s still pretty, even if it’s not real.”

Jo smiled at the earnest face turned towards her. “Of course you may. It is pretty. We must be near some mines. No one is to go inside if you find one. It’s too dangerous.”

The children continued scrambling to find lumps for themselves and soon each knapsack had a piece of stone stuffed in it and they continued up. Just beyond the spoil heaps, they saw a hole in the hillside. The children gathered round the entrance, peering in. Mindful of Jo’s injunction, they did not go in but Reg fished in his knapsack for his torch and shone it into the hole, seeing that it was a tunnel, sloping down and extending farther than the light could reach.

A narrow railway was laid on the rough floor and enormous rocks on either side formed the walls. Reg shone his torch up to the low ceiling and they saw that it was the same rock with no supports.

Sybil shuddered. “I wouldn’t want to go in there. The roof could come down any time.”

“Exactly.”
Said Jack. “Miners have to keep a close watch on the roof. Farther in, it probably has wooden posts wedged in to help it stay up.”

Reg turned round to look at the spoil heaps behind them. “Has all that come out of here?” he asked in amazement. “It must go a long way inside.”

“Yes. They used to go a long way to find the copper.”

“Why isn’t it being used now? It looks abandoned.”


Jack shrugged. “They probably couldn’t get enough money for the small amount they found to make it worthwhile. I think most of our copper comes from other countries now, where there is a lot more that is easier to get at.”

Reg looked thoughtful. “I’m glad they don’t have to go in there any more, but what would they do to earn money instead?”

“I suppose as the industry died, most young people found other work. The older ones would carry on scratching a living, like Slater Bob in the books.”


He looked at the children who were all listening.

“Some would have moved away to the cities and others would be doing things to look after holiday makers like us.”

“It’s a bit like Garnham.”
Said Reg. “Lot’s of boys and girls move to Leeds or up to Newcastle to work in the factories.”

Jack nodded. “It’s happening everywhere and has since steam power was invented.”

“That’s awful.”
Exclaimed Peggy. “They have to leave their homes and families to get a job.”

“It’s always happened to some extent.”
Ted put in.

“I had to as well.” Added Debby. “I came from a little farming village and most young people, especially girls, moved away.”

Soon they crossed the brook and tramped across to a steep slope which they scrambled up beside an iron pipe . Jack gave Debby a hand up, though he was surprised to find her quite nimble.

She laughed at his comment. “I’ve lived in the hills before. This is nothing to some of the scrambles I’ve done. I’m not saying I’d like to do this everyday but I never thought I’d get the chance to do it again, and with a crowd of bairns, too.”

They were a little behind the others and Jack grinned at her and squeezed her arm. “You never know what the future holds, Debby. You may live in the hills again someday.”

“I’d never leave Miss Phoebe so it’s not likely!”

“Who knows. Frank is a clever doctor and we’re lucky to have him. He might decide to move on to a bigger hospital some day.”


Debby looked thoughtful. “I never thought of that. I don’t think so, though. Miss Phoebe is happy in Howells and she’s got all her friends around now. I don’t think he’d take her away from them.”

“Well at least we’ve had this. I miss Austria and although this is not a real mountain, it’s better than nothing.”


Debby having caught her breath, they hurried to catch up with the others who were discussing the pipe.

“What is it, Uncle Jack?” asked Sybil. “We can’t hear water in it.”

“I should imagine it carries compressed air to work hammer drills in mines higher up . There’s no electricity this far up. Ted, I think it’s time I took Steven for a change. You must be nearly throttled the way he’s clinging round your neck. Who is going to carry Charles the next bit?


Jack passed Charles to Jo and took Steven on his back and they set off again. After another steep climb, they came out onto a little plateaux with a small tarn, sparkling blue in the sun. Jack opened the map and traced the route they had taken.

“Low Water Tarn.” He said. “I think we’ll stop here for lunch and leave everything we can before making the final climb to the summit.” Everyone was in agreement and they sat by the tarn and opened the knapsacks, taking out their lunches. Charles, who had slept the last stage, woke and Anna took him to feed him while Jo dealt with Steven, who was getting tired, even though he had not walked much of the way.

“I don’t really think Steven is going to stay awake long, once he has had lunch.” Commented Jo. “I’d leave him here with Debby and Charles but I promised him he should go to the top. He’d be so upset when he wakes up.”

Sybil looked disappointed. “Don’t you want to come all the way Debby?” She turned to Jack and Ted who were making inroads into their sandwiches. “If we left the knapsacks here, couldn’t you manage both the little ones?”

“Certainly.”
Said Jack, confidently. “If you’d like to come the rest of the way, we won’t be going fast because of the triplets.”

Debby shook her head. “I will be quite happy here. I’ve climbed higher than I have for many years. This is a lovely place to wait for you.”

Ted saw that Debby meant what she said and guessed that she, like Reg had earlier in the week, needed a little time alone.

“I think it will take us another hour at the triplets pace and a little less coming back. Are you sure, Debby.”

“Quite sure!”
she replied. “You can leave the knapsacks with me as well, then they will be safe.”

Jo looked at Ted and caught a glance which stopped her protest.

After they had finished lunch, Jack insisted they should move on.

“Pack away your lunch things but bring your jumpers. You can put them in one knapsack and one of us will carry them. The summit is two thousand feet higher than the lake and you may be glad of them. If Steven rides on my shoulders, he’ll doze against my head.”

The children looked disbelieving at the suggestion that it would be colder, but did as he ordered while Jo settled Charles, who was already asleep, on a blanket, in what shade was available by the rock face and Debby sat nearby with her knitting.

They set off for the final climb, the triplets leading and Jo turned to Ted who was walking beside her and asked “Why did you stop me persuading Debby to come the rest of the way?”

“She’s not used to a crowd of people all the time. Don’t forget, she lived for a long while with just Phoebe and she’s a solitary soul. She needs time to herself. If you’re used to having only one other person around this horde can be quite daunting.”


Jo thought for a minute.

“I suppose you’re right. I hadn’t thought of that before. I’ve always lived with other people around me since I was twelve so it hadn’t occurred to me.”

Her eyes went to Reg who was laughing and talking with the other three older children.

“What about Reg? I suppose the same applies to him.”

“He stayed by himself when we went up to Swallowdale last week. Why do you suppose he wouldn’t let Sybil stay with him?”


They walked on in silence for a while and then Jo sighed. “I hope we’ve done the right thing for him.”

“I’m sure you have. He obviously enjoys school and he’s enjoying this. I think he’ll find his own balance.”


Jack, with Steven asleep on his shoulders, was waiting for them to catch up as the children forged ahead.

“Charles will be all right.” He said, misinterpreting her concerned look.

“I wasn’t even thinking of him! Ted was just giving me a lesson in the variety of human nature.” She responded with a grin. “I’ll tell you later. I need all my breath for the climb.”

“I’ll go and slow the children down.”
Said Ted. “At this rate, the triplets will be flagging long before the top.”

He went on ahead to catch up with the children, leaving Jo and Jack to follow.

They were waiting at the foot of the next steep section and talking. Sybil turned to Ted and asked. “Why do you suppose they called it Kanchenjunga?”

“It was in the news during the time Ransome was writing his books. Other than that, I don’t know.”

“It has a nice sound to it. Perhaps that’s why. Where is the real one anyway?”
Peggy added.

“India.” Said Rix. “Dad wrote about it once in a letter. You can see it from Darjeeling. It’s the third highest mountain in the world and it’s never been climbed, though four people died trying in 1905. The other attempt was by some Germans in 1929.”

“You’ve got a good memory!”
exclaimed Reg. “I get muddled with dates like that.”

“Not really. I can remember things I want to! I looked it up in an encyclopaedia at school when I knew we were coming here.”


Jo and Jack came up while they were talking and they set off again. Ted, Jo and Reg, each helped a triplet as they climbed. They made one more stop to allow the party to all catch up and then they were on the last stretch.

Once they reached the Summit, the children all ran across to the cairn and the triplets danced round it shouting with glee.

Sybil rubbed her arms. “It’s breezy up here.”

“Put your jumpers on if you feel chilled.”
Said Jo, fishing the triplets’ jumpers out of the knapsack. “Come on you three. Pop them on.”

By the time she had helped the triplets don their jumpers, Steven was awake and demanding to be set down, so she popped his jumper on him before he was let loose.

“To the top!” He said looking round.

“Yes, we’re at the top.” Replied Peggy.

“No. To the top! Can do.” and he ran across to the cairn to climb it.

Reg lifted him up and held him round the waist as he stood rather unsteadily on the top of the cairn, clapping his hands with delight.

“There’s a relief!” said Jo in an aside to Jack. “I thought he was going to get upset that he hadn’t walked up himself.”

Reg lifted Steven down and he settled to trying to build a cairn of his own, while the others clustered round the map, which Jack laid on the ground, first aligning it with a compass and then weighting the corners with stones.

They picked out Scafell, easily enough but after that, it became difficult to identify individual peaks as there were so many. Reg turned to the South West and gave a cry of joy. “I can see the sea!”

They all turned to look and Ted pointed out a shadow on the horizon. “That’s the Isle of Man. They say you can hardly ever see it from here. It must be very clear today.”

When they had looked their fill, the children wandered off. The triplets went to join Steven in building a cairn, while the older ones walked round the small plateau which formed the summit before coming back to join the adults for a drink and a biscuit, before they set off down.

Anna was sitting a little way away, looking silently at the view with a calm expression on her face and Jo, while keeping an eye on her, left her in peace, apart from taking her drink and biscuit across.

“How are we to get Mr Can Do away from his cairn without a squall?” Jack murmured to Jo. “I want to take a snap of everyone up here. Steven’s screwed up face would ruin it.”

Reg heard him and grinned. “Leave him to me.”

As they packed away the drinks, Reg went across to Steven and squatted down beside him. “That’s really good.” He said encouragingly. “Shall we ask your Pappa to take a snap of it and then go and tell Debby all about it.”

Steven thought for a moment. “One more!” he said eventually.

Reg helped him put several more pieces on the heap and Steven was satisfied.

“All done. Go now.” He said. He looked across the plateau towards the footpath down and turned to Reg. “Weg carry me. Can no do!”

Ted and Jack collapsed into laughter and Jo, barely controlling herself, chided him. “And what do you say?”

The toddler beamed at Reg. “P’ease Weg.”

Reg swung him up onto his shoulders and Jack called the other children to have their picture taken. Squinting into the tiny viewfinder of his Brownie camera, Jack took a photo of them all gathered round the cairn and then exchanged places with Ted for another shot.

Peggy produced the tin with the note inside with all their names on it and the date and they tucked it into a crevice in the cairn, stuffing small rocks in to hide it.

They set off down, the triplets scrambling ahead and in a surprisingly short time found themselves back down at Low Tarn, where Debby still sat, placidly knitting as Charles played beside her with his knitted Penguin.

“Why is it always shorter coming back than going?” said Sybil. “It’s not just because it’s downhill. It’s always the same. Even in a car, it’s always quicker going home.”

Once they had told Debby about the climb and the views, they began the walk down again. As Sybil had said, it did seem to take less time, though Jack, after consulting his watch, declared that it was all in the mind and coming down had taken only fifteen minutes less than going up.

They had planned to stop in Coniston for tea but one look at the crowded streets saw them hurrying to catch the steamer home. No one wanted to hang around waiting for a table at a café and feel rushed. Much better to have tea at home.

 


#265:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 5:31 pm


Thanks Pat - another lovely episode. Love that Jo had to be told of people needing some space to themselves- of course it would be unusual for her, having had a School with her from age 12.

Felt as though I was climbing the mountain too!

 


#266:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 5:54 pm


Thank you Pat! That was excellent as usual!

 


#267:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 6:34 pm


Steve is so sweet! Laughing

Thank you Pat Smile

 


#268:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 8:52 pm


Thanks Pat. More premonitions when Jack says that perhaps Frank Peters will go somewhere else and there might be mountains. There's no mention of Debby in the Oberland but I'm sure she'd like to have gone.

 


#269:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 9:50 pm


Thanks, Pat. I hope Debby did go to the Oberland with the Peters family. It was lovely to read about their climb.

 


#270:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Dec 11, 2005 10:55 pm


Thank you Pat. Lovely to see Jo learning about others' needs and accepting Ted's advice so well. And also good to hear the older children realising that sometimes you can't choose where you want to be in life.

 


#271:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Mon Dec 12, 2005 11:46 am


M wrote:
Thanks Pat. More premonitions when Jack says that perhaps Frank Peters will go somewhere else and there might be mountains. There's no mention of Debby in the Oberland but I'm sure she'd like to have gone.


But Debby IS mentioned in chapter 4 of Reunion. Only very briefly, in passing, but she's there.

 


#272:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Mon Dec 12, 2005 9:19 pm


I thought I'd heard of Debby somewhere in the Oberland and Reunion is one I've re-read for a later stage - any way in THIS universe she will get there anyway Wink



When Rix and Reg offered Jack the chance to be Captain of one of their boats for the last two days, he first refused, knowing what a sacrifice they were making, but after they insisted, he agreed to spend half a day in each and the rest of the time in Edith May and they could not persuade him otherwise.

“I was quite touched at that.” He said to Jo as they got ready for bed. “Those lads are growing up fast.”


“They all are. They came and asked if I could make sure the triplets could stay up to supper on Friday. They’ve bought Ted a present and they want the triplets to sign the card and be there when he is given it.”


Jack got into bed and laid back against the pillows, watching as Jo brushed her hair ready to plait it for the night.

“Is there any news from home?” Jo turned to face him as she continued brushing. “I skimmed the letter from Madge but it didn’t say much.”

“Not a lot. Rufus is quite happy at Frieda’s I’m glad we agreed not to bring him up here again. It’s really too hot in the car for him. I’ve one thing to tell you though. You remember that lad at Polgarth who was so ill and I hared off up there with penicillin. Jimmy Canning, he was called.”

“Yes, you recommended that his mother should get him back to her Doctor to see what could be done for his leg.”

“He had a TB hip and that has caused the problem. One leg hasn’t grown and he’s twisted his spine compensating for it. Things move so fast these days. Five years ago, probably not much could be done and she didn’t realise things had changed. She talked it over with her husband, who was demobbed a few weeks ago and they’re bringing him over next week to see what we can do.”

“He’ll be in a long while, won’t he?”

“Six months at least. Could be a year. That’s of course, if we can do much. We won’t know till we take some X-rays and also check his heart. If the scarlet fever has left a weakness there’ll be some doubt.”

“Will you tell Reg?”

“No. Even apart from Canning’s privacy, I’d rather be sure we can do something first.”


Jo tied the last ribbon and climbed in beside him.

“It was a good day. I think everyone enjoyed it.”

“Especially Mr Can Do!”
Jack replied with a chuckle.

Jo giggled. “I forgot to tell you. He can swim now.”

Jack groaned. “Don’t tell me he fell in somewhere.”

“No. He just ran straight out into the Lake till it was too deep and his feet came up.”

“What did you do?”

“I went on out beyond him and he swam to me. Then Reg stood in the shallows and I carried him out and he swam back to Reg. Again, and again, and again! It took twenty minutes to tire him out.”


Jack frowned. “Hang it all Jo! He’s only two. Shouldn’t you keep him away from the water till he’s older. What if he takes it into his head to try somewhere deep.”

“Too late now. I’ve just got to make sure he can cope – and keep an eye on him when we’re near water. Once he’d done it, there was no way to put the clock back. At least he won’t panic if he falls in anywhere.”

“I suppose so, but it’s a wonder you’re not grey. You know Jo, with your hair in plaits like that, you don’t look old enough to have five children. Come here, girl. I could do with a bit of your elixir of life.”


Jo snuggled up to him. “I hate us being apart, darling.”

“It’s nice when we’re together again, though.”

“M’mm.”


*

The next two days flew by. Reg felt as if he wanted to physically hold the clock back it went so fast. He still hadn’t got the knack yet of living in the moment and it took a word from Jo to remind him how he had felt that first summer in Garnham when he thought they were leaving forever.

“Sorry! It’s just been so good and I don’t want it to ever stop!”

Jo smiled at him and put her arm round his shoulder. “I know. It has been a good holiday. There’ll be others, though. We all feel the same, you know.”

For the first time since he had met her, Reg put his arm round her neck and buried his face in her shoulder. “Sometimes, it still seems like a dream and I’m afraid I’ll wake up mucking out cows.”

Jo stroked his unruly hair. “No it’s real enough, Reg. You’re doing fine and we’re really proud of you.”

Embarrassed at the display of emotion, Reg pulled away and Jo let him go.

“Just one other thing to remember, though. It isn’t all one way. You and Auntie have enriched our lives and the lives of the children. We’re all going forward together.”

*

They showed Jack some of the places on the lake they had discovered and he cheerfully tramped up to Swallowdale and, with Rix, Sybil and Reg. who had remembered to gather wood for the fire on the way up, finished the dam they had started, while Jo and Peggy happily cooked sausages to eat between thick slices of bread. They showed him Arthur Ransome’s bungalow and he even rowed up the Amazon River to Octopus lagoon.

The older members of the fleet spent the Thursday evening, after supper. on Wild Cat Island and Reg and Rix proudly showed Jack how they could scull over the stern of their boats to get into the secret harbour. Peggy lit a fire and made cocoa which they ate with biscuits and sat talking and singing till it was almost dark before sailing home.

On the Friday, they swam in the cove and the triplets demonstrated their improved swimming and Steven showed that he, too could swim. Then the fleet set sail together right to the head of the lake and back down to the foot, stopping off for lunch in a small bay.

In the afternoon, Jack set off with Ted, taking Margot as Able Seaman and the others split up and sailed as they pleased, seeing each other from time to time and waving gaily. They had taken their tea with them and each crew chose a favourite spot to eat and watched the other boats on the lake, critically commentating on the sailors’ technique or lack of it.

Reluctantly, they stowed the sails carefully and made the little boats neat and tidy. Then they removed the precious pennants, replacing them with the plain ones which had come with the boats and walked up the field to the house, feeling a little flat. Tomorrow they would be going home to the real world.

Reg and Rix would no longer be captains of ships, sailing vast oceans but schoolboys, just part of a milling crowd.

The triplets would relinquish their status as Able Seamen and return to school as kindergarten children, learning boring things like their times tables instead of being trusted to be lookouts for their ships.

Sybil faced going back to school and would become again Madame’s daughter, instead of the Mate of the Good Ship Miranda and expected to meet everyone’s high expectations and always feeling that she could not do so.

Peggy, who could not imagine herself as anyone other than Susan to whom everyone looked for sustenance and care, was the most affected. She didn’t know that her quiet common sense had an effect on her friends at school as well.

They didn’t realise that the holiday had changed them. Probably only Ted saw how much as sat quietly watching them as they sat round chatting.

He realised just how far Rix had come in learning to consider other people, especially his twin, Peggy. He had gained from living at close quarters with Reg who was from a different background and with a strong sense of purpose. It might take some time but Rix was almost ready to cast off his sense of being hard done by and take responsibility for his own future.

Peggy had learned to stand up for herself, even with Rix, who she obviously adored, and he could see her maturing into a strong character who would make her own way as an individual, rather than as ‘just’ a twin.

Reg had gained a confidence with these people, to whom he had seemed to defer at the beginning of the holiday. Instead of seeing himself as ‘just’ a Village Boy, he had realised that his upbringing had advantages and that life for the ‘privileged’ children he was holidaying with was not just a bed of roses.

Margot had been given her first taste of life as an individual, even if it was just a few swimming lessons and being an Able Seaman on a sailing dinghy. He was afraid that she would probably not remember her first chance to be ahead of her siblings, but there was something in her character which made him think she might well end up the most independent of the three when they matured.

Len had had a much needed jolt in her assumption that she was the ‘oldest’ triplet and natural leader of her sisters. He felt she would have found it hard to be separated from them if she had not been sailing with Reg rather than Rix. Again, it might take many years before she struck out on her own. After all, being leader of three was much more appealing than leader of none, and he could see that she was a natural leader. He hoped she could somehow find the right outlet for this. She stood in danger of being considered bossy as she grew up, yet there was an, as yet unformed, ability to see what needed to be done and drive straight for it.

Con was an enigma. The nearest to her mother in looks, she appeared at the moment to have none of her empathy for her fellow humans. She followed Len’s lead when it suited her, joined in the fun with everyone, yet seemed apart. An expert in what he had heard called ‘passive resistance’, she agreed with everyone and then went her own way, unmoved by approval or disapproval. Yet she had come alive when sailing. Unfazed by Rix’s reluctance to have her on board, she had enjoyed herself and earned his acceptance. Sometimes, he saw her watching the others as if she was storing up memories. Perhaps she would use them later and follow in her mother’s footsteps as an Author.

Sybil was more of a concern. She had, on the face of it, the most secure background. The oldest daughter of successful parents who had both achieved much on their own merits, she should be reaping the rewards of a stable upbringing, unlike the other older children. Instead, he could see that she was still fighting for acceptance. One of the most beautiful children he had ever seen, she seemed to resent her looks. There was a defiance about her which meant she would not have an easy passage through to adulthood.

Half dozing in the evening sun, he smiled to himself. There he was, analysing the children when a psychologist would probably have considered him in need of treatment himself. When he had heard that one of the boats was named Edith May, he had nearly begged off the whole expedition. Showing the children the Kestrel pennant which was all he had left of Edith, had been like baring his soul to an uncomprehending audience. And yet it had been the catalyst which had begun the healing. When he held the repaired pennant and seen Sybil’s uncertainty as she wondered if she had done the right thing, something had thawed in his heart.

There would always be a bittersweet memory of his carefree boyhood when the future looked so bright but he had sailed again, as he had never thought he would. Perhaps this generation would be spared a future war. Surely, Mankind had learned it’s lesson this time.

His head dropped as he drifted of into a doze and he sailed down the estuary again and Edith laughed.

 


#273:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Mon Dec 12, 2005 9:50 pm


That was so moving, Pat. I love Ted's shrewd assessments of all of the children, and how he can see their needs.

 


#274:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Dec 12, 2005 10:14 pm


Really lovely Pat - Ted is a very shrewd judge of character. Seems such a shame that this holiday is almost at an end.

Thank you.

 


#275:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Dec 12, 2005 10:15 pm


Crying or Very sad A beautiful last sentence Pat.

 


#276:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Dec 12, 2005 10:41 pm


What a lovely analysis of the children - and also a revelation of Ted himself. And such a nice little window onto Jack and Jo's marriage.
A perfect final sentence...

 


#277:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 6:36 am


Wonderful, Pat! I loved the coincidences, and shivered over the reminders of the war, and relaxed into Joey & Jack's relationship.... Lovely parallel with the paintings, as well!

(Just catching up, as the reward for finishing tomorrow's exam.)

(But those sheep DO have horns.Shocked Laughing

And one of these years, we must climb Kanchenjunga, even if it's on a pair of walkers*.)


(ETA *zimmer frames, I think you'd call them.)

 


#278:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 7:46 pm


Beautiful as ususal Pat! Thank you!

 


#279:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 8:08 pm


Kathy_S wrote:
And one of these years, we must climb Kanchenjunga, even if it's on a pair of walkers*.)
[/size]

(ETA *zimmer frames, I think you'd call them.)


LOL! I envisaged us on palanquins riding high on elephants, myself Wink




Peggy put her finger to her lips and beckoned the triplets to follow her.

Jack and Ted both sat with drooping heads and closed eyes and the children tiptoed carefully round the two men and followed her into the kitchen where Anna and Debby were bustling round getting supper.

“Come up to the boys’ room. We want to show you something.” Peggy told them as soon as she had closed the door quietly.

They followed her upstairs, full of curiosity and found all the other children waiting.

“You’ve got to promise you won’t say anything to the grownups till after supper.” Said Peggy, seriously. “If you do, you’ll spoil the big surprise.”

They promised and the older children showed them the picture they had bought for the Commodore and the story of how they had bought it.

“Is it really us?” asked Len, her eyes wide with amazement.

“Yes. Look at the sketches.”

They pored over the pencil drawings and their joy was complete when they heard that Reg was taking them to frame and they would have one of their own for their bedroom.

Quickly, Peggy showed them where to sign their names on the card she had made and Reg wrapped the picture and tied it up, tucking the card under the string.

He slipped the sketches between two pieces of cardboard, ready to put at the bottom of his case and they all trooped down the stairs as the gong sounded for supper, Peggy secreting the parcel in the hall cupboard.

Debby and Anna had done them proud. They had made fast friends with Mrs Whitely the farmer’s wife who had greeted them on the first day, and had swapped recipes and gossip on a regular basis throughout the holiday, saving all the kitchen scraps for the chickens and pigs and giving her income a much needed boost with their purchases of farm produce and a regular order for bread.

They had bought two chickens which had stopped laying and all the fresh vegetables and fruit they needed to make a special meal. Mrs Whitely had even produced two bottles of elderflower wine and some cordial.

The chickens had been cooking all day in the slow oven of the range, lying on a bed of onions and carrots and filled with Anna’s own recipe of sage and onion stuffing. There were roast potatoes, runner beans and fresh garden peas and Debby had made an enormous Yorkshire pudding. There were even small sausages nestling round the chickens as they lay resting on serving dishes.

Jo had laid the table and decorated it with a posy of garden flowers and each side plate had it’s napkin slid through a carefully woven ring of ivy and a wine glass was set at each place.

They said Grace and Jack, quite unnecessarily, felt the edge of the carving knife as he always did, before grinning and commenting that he could have carved the meat with a butter knife.

Ted walked round the table, pouring wine for the adults and cordial for the children as Jack carved and passed the plates.

There was silence for a while, apart from murmurs of appreciation and, when everyone had eaten their fill, the older children cleared away the plates and set them to soak while Anna and Debby produced Apfeltorte and Gooseberry pie with two enormous jugs of custard.

There was applause as they entered, for their usual dessert was a piece of fruit and both types of pie had their devotees among the children. Eventually, even Reg refused another portion and the empty dishes were passed along and removed as Jack and Ted went round the table, refilling wine glasses and pouring a small amount of wine into the children’s glasses with their cordial.

Returning to his place at the head of the table, Jack stood and waited till all eyes were upon him.

Jo, her eyes dancing, cried “Speech, Speech.” And drummed on the table. All the children followed her lead and the room echoed to their cries and drumming.

Jack let them have their head for a moment and then, with great solemnity, held up his hand for silence.

“I’m not going to make a long speech.”

“Hooray!”
cried Jo and everyone laughed as Jack pretended to be offended.

“As I was saying! This has been a special holiday in lots of ways. We’ve come to a place which we have read about and which none of us except The Commodore have visited before. You’ve learned to sail and I’ve sailed for the first time in ten years. Believe me, it will not be ten years before I sail again!

I’m sure you all know that you would not have had such a good time if it hadn’t been for Anna, Debby and Auntie Bertha who have cooked and cleaned and looked after us all.

I give you a toast. To Anna, Debby and Aunt Bertha!”


Jo and Ted stood and the children followed suit, giggling slightly as they raised their glasses.

“To Anna, Debby and Aunt Bertha!”

They sipped and sat down again, the children looking expectant.

Jack looked round the table. “I told you it would be short. Now it’s up to you to propose toasts.”

There was a moments silence and Jo stood up.

“I’d like to propose a toast to Arthur Ransome. Without his books, we might have never come here.”

“To Arthur Ransome!”
they cried.

To the surprise of the adults, Sybil was next to stand up. With a flushed face, she declared

“We’ve had such a jolly time and I’d like to propose a toast to Auntie Jo and Uncle Jack for bringing us.”

Everyone responded and the cheers caused Jo to blush as much as Sybil had.

Anna was the next on her feet.

“The war is ended. Being here has reminded me of home. Someday, I will return to my home. Let us drink to Peace.”

The adults and the older children stood more solemnly and the triplets caught the mood.

“To Peace! ” they said.

There was a pause and then Rix took his turn, a little hesitantly, to propose a toast to his crew.

“I’ve had a great time. I’ve really enjoyed the sailing and I couldn’t have done it without Peggy and Con. I propose a toast to my Mate and my Able Seaman.”

He had his reward as Peggy looked at him in delight.

Reg followed his lead with a toast to Sybil and Len and then Ted toasted Margot, Jo and Jack. By now they had all caught the idea and the toasts came fast and furious. They toasted the chickens they had just eaten, Mr Warriner who had rescued them in the storm, Peter Duck (Con’s contribution), their boats, The Dogs’ Home, and, getting wilder by the minute, the elder tree which had provided the wine and cordial.

Under cover of the laughter and noise Reg whispered to Sybil, who, in turn murmured to Rix and Peggy. The reply which was passed back, caused Reg some alarm and he took an extra large gulp of his drink as they toasted Kanchenjunga, causing some hilarity as he choked.

Seeing, that they were running out of toasts, Ted stood next. “I’ve had a great holiday. I never thought I would be Commodore of a such a grand fleet. Pray be upstanding and drink to The Fleet.”

Everyone stood and, as they sat down again the four older children exchanged glances. Peggy rose and, excusing herself, ran quickly from the room and quickly returned to her place with a flat brown paper parcel.

Reg stood up. “We’ve all,” he waved his arm extravagantly round the table, “had the best ever holiday. I never thought I would get the chance to sail a real boat. We couldn’t have done it without the Commodore.” He turned to face Ted. “We know you gave up your holiday to teach us to sail, when you didn’t have to. The Fleet will now stand and drink to The Commodore.”

Everyone stood, beaming and Ted flushed with embarrassment. To his surprise the children didn’t sit down again and he was overwhelmed by an enthusiastic onslaught by the triplets, who all hugged and kissed him and then stood round his chair as Peggy, followed by the Reg, Rix and Sybil, came round the table and handed him the parcel.

“This is from all of us so you will remember the holiday.”

“Open in, open it!”
cried the triplets, hopping from foot to foot.

Ted undid the knot in the string and opened the paper, stopping with stunned surprise when he saw the painting.

“But … But, it’s the Fleet!” he exclaimed. “Where on earth did you get it!”

All the other adults crowded round to see, exclaiming in surprise. After the excitement died down, Ted sat, with the picture on the table in front of him, still looking stunned and, while Debby slipped out to bring coffee for the grownups and cocoa for the children, the four related the story of their discovery of the painting and how they had discovered that it was really of them. Then, of course, Reg had to run up and fetch the sketches and everyone exclaimed anew.

After that excitement was over and the sketches carefully stowed between the cardboard again, they drank their coffee and cocoa, and reminisced about the highlights of the holiday, till Jo saw Margot nodding off to sleep with her head on the table and looked at the clock.

She exclaimed in surprise on seeing it was half past nine and declared that the triplets should have been in bed long ago. Jack lifted Margot and Jo chivvied Len and Con towards the door.

Debby and Anna, helped by Peggy and Sybil, cleared the glasses, leaving Ted alone with the two other Captains.

There was a short silence and then Ted looked at them both. “Thank you, both for this lovely picture which I shall treasure and for the best holiday I’ve had in years.”

“Thank you for all you’ve taught us. ”
Replied Reg. “I never thought I would get the chance to learn to sail and it’s been even better than I thought it would be. I don’t know when I’ll get the chance again but I do mean to, even if I have to wait till I’m grown up.”

“That goes for me, too.”
Rix added. “It’s been the perfect holiday.”

They all stood up and saluted in proper navy style and the two boys said goodnight and ran off to see if they could help in the kitchen, leaving Ted to sit down again and gaze at the picture.

When Jo and Jack came down after putting the triplets to bed, he looked up from the painting which he was still contemplating.

“Don’t you dare say ‘told you so!’ but you were right. Life does go on. I didn’t think I could bear to sail again without Edith but passing on the joy of sailing has helped.”

Jo smiled at him.

“There’s a passage in the Bible that sums it up. ‘To everything there is a season, and a time to every purpose under the heaven’. You’ve had your dark days, darker than we’ve had, thank God. Now you have come out into the light. I know the hurt will never go completely but now you’ve managed to remember the good times, you can start to rebuild.

Seven children have learned some lessons, not just about sailing, but about themselves in the past few weeks. Oh, yes!”
she continued as she saw the surprise on Ted’s face.

“I’ve been watching! Rix is less self centred. Peggy is more confident. Reg has emerged as a leader. Sybil has gained in confidence and you’ve managed to give the triplets some sense of identity apart from each other. As I said to Reg earlier, in another context, It isn’t all one way. You have enriched our lives and the lives of the children. We’re all going forward together.”

Jack grasped Ted’s arm. “You’re family now, Man.

*


Fortunately, they were not leaving early in the morning so they left the children to sleep in while Jack and Ted loaded their cars and Debby and Anna made mountains of sandwiches for the journey.

Jo dealt with Steven and Charles and then packed for the triplets and the little boys. By the time the older children and the triplets came down for breakfast, she had packed boxes with all the books and games and other things they had brought in case of bad weather. The children ate their porridge and toast in the kitchen as Debby and Anna packed the utensils they had brought and then ran upstairs to pack their cases. Peggy and Sybil insisted that Reg and Rix should take the pennants of their ships home with them and were planning to make two more to keep for themselves.

As they brought their luggage out to the cars, Jack and Ted were stowing the last of the kitchen equipment and Mrs Whitely was coming up the drive to see them off.

Soon all was ready and the cars were loaded. In the hustle and bustle of getting ready, everybody had forgotten that this was the end of the holiday and the grownups had one last surprise to take the sting out of it.

“What we’re going to do is sail the boats back to Pattison’s and leave them there. Then we’ll see you all safely on the train and come back by steamer and drive off together.”

“I’m going to row the rest of us.”
Said Jo. “Much more fun than taking the steamer. You all set off down the boats and load them while I settle up with Mrs Whitely and I’ll join you in two shakes.”

She turned to Mrs Whitely, who was waiting patiently and the others rushed to get the baskets waiting in the kitchen and set off down to the boathouse while Anna and Debby followed with the two little boys after saying goodbye to the farmer’s wife.

The boats were ready by the time she ran down the field and she was quick to take her place at the oars.

“You’ll be quicker than me so I’ll set off first. The bus leaves for the station at twelve o’clock so make sure you’re there.” Jack threw the painter into the bow of the boat and she was off.

“We’ve a clear run with the wind so we’ve time to go down as far as Wild Cat Island first. Are we sailing as a fleet, or separately?” Ted asked as he held Edith May steady for Margot to scramble aboard.

“As a fleet.” Reg and Rix replied in unison.

Soon they were tacking down the lake for the last time and then turned to race with the wind up towards Coniston. They kept to their own shore and as they passed the Author’s bungalow, they were thrilled to see him on his jetty. Ted turned so they passed within hailing distance and he stood up and waved. They waved in return and all shouted together.

“Fair Winds!”

THE END OF PART 9

 


#280:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 8:12 pm


Awwww!! Thank you Pat!

*looking forward to part 10*

 


#281:  Author: ChairLocation: Rochester, Kent, England PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 9:47 pm


Thanks, Pat. That was a lovely ending to Part 9. I have loved reading about their holiday - it has been a wonderful summer. I'm glad Ted liked the picture and they had one last nice thing at the end of the holiday which they weren't expecting. I hope they will get to go sailing again before too long.

 


#282:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 10:13 pm


Pat that was just a perfect end to the holiday - loved the toasts - as the adults were all drinking wine I imagine they were getting tipsier by the minute! Laughing

Thank you.

 


#283:  Author: Mrs RedbootsLocation: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 10:21 pm


Thank you so much - I have really enjoyed this.

As a child, we sailed a very little on the Walton Backwaters, and our guide and manual was Secret Water - the Swallows and the Amazons are even older friends than Joey & co!

 


#284:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 10:39 pm


That was lovely Pat, I loved the toasts and ted's reaction to the picture, loved the surprise at the end and loved the salute of ' Fair Winds'.

 


#285:  Author: patmacLocation: Yorkshire England PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 10:57 pm


Mrs Redboots wrote:
As a child, we sailed a very little on the Walton Backwaters, and our guide and manual was Secret Water - the Swallows and the Amazons are even older friends than Joey & co!


Me too Razz though most of my early sailing was on the Blackwater where Ted sailed as a child. Their cottage was just outside Heybridge - I even know which one, though it has probably been rebuilt as it was a bit dilapidated even when I knew it. He lived in Chelmsford - as did I.

At least he would have done if he hadn't been a figment of my imagination Rolling Eyes

Part 10 won't start till after Christmas, though it is part written. There will be a few fill ins before then - which is a bit mind boggling when you think I started it as a fill in of EBD and now I'm filling in for me Shocked

Thanks everyone for the kind comments all the way through. It does encourage bunny and me to keep going.

 


#286:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 11:00 pm


What a lovely ending! Thank you Patmac for such a thoughtful and happy story.

 


#287:  Author: KatLocation: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Dec 13, 2005 11:49 pm


So much to say! But I'll settle for I loved it all! Laughing

Thanks Pat - can't wait for the next bit!

 


#288:  Author: JosieLocation: London PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 12:20 am


"Fair Winds" indeed. Thanks so much, Pat. Have just caught up on the last three posts (sorry for getting so behind!). There are so many good bits I don't know where to start - I loved it all, from beginning to end.

REALLY looking forward to Part 10.

Thanks.
xx

 


#289:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 7:07 am


Spectacular! Very Happy

(much as I hate to see this segment end....)

 


#290:  Author: NellLocation: London, England PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 10:32 am


Wonderful, thank you Pat I've really enjoyed this and look forward to the next part and the fill-ins!

 


#291:  Author: LizBLocation: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 12:54 pm


This has been so wonderful, Pat. I didn't want it to finish, but that was such a beautiful ending I've become reconciled to it.

Looking forward to the fill-ins and to Part 10 Very Happy

Liz

 


#292:  Author: dackelLocation: Wolfenbuettel, Germany/Cambridge, England PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 5:33 pm


Thanks, Pat, this was wonderful, I felt like the children, and did not want the holiday to end!

 


#293:  Author: MLocation: Winchester PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 7:12 pm


That was a lovely couple of posts with a real insight into the changes in the children over the holiday. Can't wait for more of some sort.

 


#294:  Author: RayLocation: Bristol, England PostPosted: Wed Dec 14, 2005 10:59 pm


Thank you, Pat; I've thoroughly enjoyed this installment - particularly the Swallows and Amazons mentions (just as soon as our S&A books come out of storage, I shall be doing a re-read!). I also very much like the little glimpses of the future you've given.

Very, very much looking forward to part ten Smile

Ray *Smile*

 


#295:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu Dec 15, 2005 12:42 pm


Waah! I didn't want this to end. I hope the next bit comes along soon.

 


#296:  Author: DawnLocation: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Mon Dec 26, 2005 4:28 pm


I know I'm very very very behind Embarassed , but I've been saving all of this to read when I had time to read it in 1 go and savour it. So I have spent all afternoon curled up in front of the cumputer reading it and in true S&A fashion eating lots of chocolate Laughing

It has been fabulous, I "knew" the Swallows and Amazons before I met the Chalet School and they are my very favourite comfort reads

It has been lovely to see them all gain in confidence and experience and explore an area I know so well. So glad I looked out my photos of the area a while ago, although for most of the journeys they are clear in my mind without needing photos to remind me. I spotted the Jackie Warriner reference as soon as I read it and guessed they would find the Dog's Home that day. So pleased they got to meet Arthur Ransome himself, as a child he was the one author I really wanted to have met. And fabulous that Dorothy and Hugh did manage to meet up with them. And as for the pictures - I'm soooo jealous Very Happy

I do love all your writing Pat - but this has been extra extra special - thankyou so much

 




The CBB -> Ste Therese's House


output generated using printer-friendly topic mod, All times are GMT

Page 1 of 1

Powered by phpBB 2.0.6 © 2001,2002 phpBB Group